Skip to main content

Full text of "The Prometheus bound of Aeschylus and the fragments of the Prometheus unbound"

See other formats


The 

Prometheus 
bound of 
Aeschylus am 
the ... 



^■Aeschylus 



i 



ί. 



•1 



• 

1 



Digitized by Google 



ι 



ι1 



Digitized by Google 



1 



J 



I 

Digitized by Gooslej 



r 

ml Digitized by Coogle 




COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 

XDITKD UHDCK TB1C flUPBRTtfllON OF 

JOHN WILUAMB WHITE ahd TUOMAS D. SEYMOUR. 

THE 

PROMETHEUS BOUND 

OF AESCUYLUS 

AND THB FBAOXEXTS OF THK FROMKIHEUS UNBOUND 

WITH INTUODUCTION AND NOTES 

BT 

N. WECKLBiN 

RKCTOB or TUB ΜλΧΙΜΙΜΑΝ UYMNASIUM IN MUNICH 
TftAMSLATCD BY 

F. D. ALLEN 
Fuomwtm IN HarVird Vmnmnr 



Boston, U.S.A., and London 

PUBLISHED BY GINX & COiMPANY 
1891 J..' 



Digitized by Google 



LiBRARY ^ 

OF THE 

ΐςίΛΝΟ STANi ΟαΟ JUNIOR 
IINIVER8ITY. 



AT Stationsks' Hall, 



COPYRIGUT, 1801, HY 

John Wiu.tAMa Wuitb anu Tuuha» D. Beymour. 
All Riohts Rvinnnn). 



♦ 

ΤτροακΑητ 8Τ J. β. Cvbhiini k Co.* BoMrox. 
Pin«»woeK BT OiNN lie Oo., Βοντοιι» υ.β.Λ. 



. NOTE. 

Tiii.s book is a translation of WccUleiirs secoiul edition (1878), 
with euuli changeb in text and comaitutaiy as ^vere requested 
by Dr. AVecklein himself. The translator has allowed himself 
some freedom in the form of expression, but he has .not know- 
ingly departed from the substance of the original^ and still less 
haft, he anywhere substituted his own views for those of the 
German editor. In the transcription of the metrical schemes into 
the notation commonly used in this country, his responsibility is 
somewhat greater tlian elsewhere, but here too he has endeavored 
to follow the editor's intentions. Two transpositions of parts 
of the Introduction and Appendix have been made, in conformity 
to the arrangement of other books of this Series. References to 
American grammatical works Inive been n<Vded, and in some cases 
these have replaced the oriμ:iual reieienccs to Knij^er. 

The thanks of the translator arc due to Dr. AVecklein for his 
permission to make the translation and for his hearty co-operation 
in the work, and to the editors of this Series for efficient aid and 
timely corrections. 



Digitized by Google 



INTRODUOTIOii. 



I. This Myth of Proubthkus befobb Aeschylus. 

To the niiud of the savage man, the generation of fire, w hen u 
tree is struck by lightning from the sky, or a spark elicited from a 
piece of wood by friction, is not simply a marvel, but a mirade. 
Aad the operation too of this same fire seems to him a miracle. 
Fire is the celestial agency which aids man in all the arts of life 
— in whatever he fashions and creates. The posseeeion of fire, 
and the knowledge how to use it in the preparation of food and 
the practice of the mechanic arts, lift a community out of a con- 
dition of savagery and advance it to a life of culture and com* 
fort. As man grows in independence, in self-conscionsness, as he 
feels in himself the ability to guard against misfortune by his own 
prudence, as his standard of living and thinkiug is raised, he 
becomes aware of a distinct break with his past life — its uncer- 
tainties, its hampered couditious and its narrow horizon. What 
formerly he expected from the grace of the gods, and sought to 
obtain through sacrifices, he now believes that lie can get by his 
own skill. Accordingly this trnnsition from barbarism to civiliza- 
tion comes to be associated with the idea of a Titan -like struggle 
on the i>art of mcii to niakc themselves equal to God — with the 
notion of a enrtaihnent of divine privileges for the advantage of tlie 
human race, and of deliani-o and revolt against tlie gods. 

Out of tlicse conceptions, the story of Prometheus, in its various 
shapes, lias gradually grown. The origin of this myth is to be 
sought in the time when the lailo-Kuropean peoples still formed 
one community.' Fire comes in two ways. Either it descends 
from the sky as u ilasli of lightning and kindles a tree or shrub, or 

^ Compare Adalbert Kuhn't 7A« 1850. See also Georg CurtitM, Gteth 
Descent of Fire (die Herahkunft des EtgrnolOffif, p. 335 (6th edit.)- 
Feuer$ tmd des Qettertratdcs), Berlin, 

1 



Digitized by Google 




2 



INTRODUCTION. 



it IB obtaioed by f i-tction. Tlie first ie tbe older way and fnmiebes 
the radiments of tbe myth. In the ancient Hindu legend, Agni, tbe 
divine impersonation of fire, is brought down to mortals from 
the sky. In one accouut, having disappeared from the earth) be 
is brought back from the abode of the gods by Matari^van, and 
given to the Bhrgus ; in another tiie divine flame is brought to the 
world from a cave among the Bhrgus ; in a third form of the story^ 
tlie Bhiguii themselves fetch the fir&>god and deliver him to man- 
kind. The Bhrgus are the lightning ; the word means ' bright,' 
* flashing,' from the root bkrag-y akin to that of φλίγω and fulgeo. 
Elsewhere Agni himself is called Matari^van ; this rests on the 
primitive conception that the fire itself, as lightning, descends of 
its own accord upon the earth. A frecj[uent suroame of Agni is 
Pramati^ that is, * Forethought,' 'Providence.' 

But fire was obtained, in ancient times, by tlic twuiiug motion 
of a Λvooden rod bearing upon the centre of a wheel or disk 
of wood, — a method practised in India to tlie present day in 
kindling the pure sacriticial tire. The twirling stick or drill was 
called promanthas (from math-, mantJi-, mathCttiii\ ' turn,' * twirl') ; 
and this word is the nltimate source of the name ΙΙρομηθ€νς.^ 

These two conceptions of t!ie origin of fire-» became, in the course 
of time, more or less combined and fused. The * fire-drill * 
προμηθεύς came to be identified with Agni Pramati and Matar- 
i^van ; the fire-borer was metamorphosed into a provident fire- 
briiiger, who kindle I an inflammable shrub at the iire of the sky 
and brought it down to the earth. So arose the Greek notion 
1 of a ' Forethinker ' Prometheus, of vaguely defined nature, but 
* thought of rather as superhuman than divine, who steals fire from 
the chariot of the Sun, from the hearth of Zeus, or from the forge 
" " ^ of Hephaestus, brings it to men in a tioder-stalk (νάμθη^ ; see note 
on verse 109 of the play) , and so becomes tbe foonder of human 
civilization. 

In the Attic leligioas system, Prometheus appears as simple 
god of civilization, in intimate union with Hephaestus and Athena. 
Just outside of Athene was the KoAwvo? ?inno$, a hill sacred to 

^ Ti e ThuriftiM v^ieiated a Zeus npo/Mu^ciis. See Lycophr. 6U7, aad 



uiyiiized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



3 



Poseidon, which furnished the potters* quarter of the city, the 
with admirable claj for the famous and mnch-sought 
Attic vases. Between this hill and the citj lay the Academy, the 
sacred grove of the hero Academus. Here Prometheus was wor^ 
shipped in conjunctioa with Hephaestus and Athena. In the 
space dedicated to the goddess Athena stood an old statue of 
Prometheus, with an altar. At the entrance waa a pedestal with 
a relief representing Prometheus and Ilephaestns. Prometheus 
was here figured as the more prominent and older god, with a 
sceptre in bis band ; Hephaestus as younger and lees important, j 
On the same pedestal a common altar of the two deities was 
represented. lu honor of Prometheus the festival called 1Ιρομηθ€ία [ 
was annually celebrated, with a torch -race (^Χαμ,τταΒιψ^ορίιι^ Χαμττα- ^ 
^8ρομία) from the Academy to tlie city. The torches were lighted ^ 
at the altar of Prometheus, and the runners endeavored to out- 
strip each other without extinguishing their torches.* This solem- 
nity is the remnant of an exceetlingly aucient religious observance 
— the Renewal of Fire. The idea of a ditTereuce between pure, 
celestial fire and fire which has been defiled by human use is 
common to the ludo-Kuropeau nations ; and this notion led to 
the custom of replacing, from time to time, tlie poliuU^d fire in 
house and workshop by the pure element, in the belief that this 
would bring renewed prosperity. How the torch-race arose from 
this usage, otm best be .-i o!i from the following storv, told by 
Plutarch in his life of ArisLides, rh;ipter 20. When the (1 reeks, 
after the battle of IMataea, consulted the Delphic oracle respect- 
ing the sacrifices they should make, the god gave directions that, 
as the fire in that region had been polluted by the barbarians, 
no sacrifices should be made until it had all been extinguished 
and fresh fire brought from the common hearth at Delphi. On 
this, the leaders of the Greeks ordered nil lire throughout that 
country to be quenched, and the i'Lilueaii Juichidas proceeded to 
Delphi, promising to bring the new lire from the Delphic sanctuarj' 
with all possible despatch. He purified himself, sprinkled him- 
self with holy water, and put a chaplet of laurel on his head. 

* Schol. Soph. Oed. Col. GO ; Pausauias i., 30. 2. 



uiyiiized by Google 



4 



INTRODUCTION. 



Taking the iiro from the altar, he set out at full speed for Plataea, 
and arrived there the same day before sunset, having traversed a 
distance of a thousand stadia. He had only strength to greet his^ 
fellow-townsmen and give them the fire, when he fell to the ground 

and breathed his last. It was thought needful, we sec, that the 
transportation of the fire should be as rapid as pos'-ible, so that its 
original purity mia:ht be preserved, and a continuity, as it were, 
established between the altar at Delphi and the new hearth at 
Plataea. In lilce maniu'r at Athens the pure fire was taken from 
the altar of Prometheus ami borne with the utmost despatch into 
the city to the quarter of the smiths and the potters. It is clear 
that at Atliens Pronu theus was a fire-god who stood in a very 
intimate relation to the handicrafts of the place.^ He is men- 
tioned with veneration by the citizen of Colonus in Sopbocles's 
Oedipus at Columis, verse 54 ff. : 

χώρος μίν Upoi πας υό «στ * €χ€ΐ Se vty 
σ'€μνος Ποσαδων 6 ιτνρφάροί 0cds 
Tiray Ώρομιιθίνς* 

Elsewhere a certain trait of insubordination and defiance attaches 
to Frometheus. Even m the Hindu legends we find the Bbrga 
characterised by this trait, and are jreminded of the description in 
the JSomerie Hymns* of the Greek Fhlegyes, the counterpart of 
the Bbigus : 

tfci δ* €? Φλεγνωι' άν8ρων -ττόλιν νβριστάϋαν^ 
m Διό? ονκ aXiyovTt^ iiri γθονί ναατάασκον 
*ν καλ^ βηοχτρ Κΐ}φ(σ(&)$ έγγνβί Κψνί^9* 

In the Hesiodic poetry {Th<:ogony, 535 flf., Works and DaySy 
47 if.) we find the myth of Prometheus detailed at length, but 
curiously interwoven with ethical ideas and overlaid with additions 
made with evident design. A naive, peasant-like conception of 
civilization here finds expression, as something which has led men 
into resistance to the divine will, and so has brought evil into the 
world by way of retribution. In the TTieogony the story runs thus : 

1 Compare Wecklein's essay on tlie ^ iqq, ed. Bauineieter. 
torch-race, in Hermes, Vol. vii., pp. 
437-452. 



uiyiiized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 5 

* When gods and mortial men were divided^ at Meoone, then the 
artful, crafty-eooled FtoipetheuB, eon of the Titan lapetue and of 
Clymeoe, brother of the sturdy Atlas, the high-eonled Menoetiue, 
and the blundering Epimethena, eonght, in tlie division of a sacri- 
ficial oz, to deoetve the mind of Zeus. He laid on one side, as the 
portion of men, the flesh and the rich inner parts, wrapped them 
in the skin, and laid the ox's stomach upon them ; on the other 
side be set apart for Zeus the white bones, artfully heaped np, and 
concealed b}- shiuing fat. Taken to task by Zeus for this unequal 
division, he smiled rogiflslily, and bade Zeus take his choice. Zeus 
pOTCeived the trick, and foreboded evil in bis heart to mortal men, 
— evil whicli was destined to be fulfilled. He raised with both 
hands the fat, and waxed mightily wroth ns he beheld the white 
bones beneath.' In penalty, fire was witiibeld from mankind. 

* But the son of lapetus, friendly to man, outwitted Zeus, and 
stole the fire's far-flashing brightness in a hollow tinder-stalk. 
For tills Zeus sent an evil on mankind. At his bidding, Hephaes- 
tus fashioned of clay a woman, whom Athena endowed with all 
charms. Then he gave to men the beautiful bane, and from lier 
sprang the race of women, who dwell as a great plague among 
mortal men, like the drones of a bee-hive. But the kiud-souled 
Prometheus, as a warning that Zcus's mind is not to be deceived, 
was bound to a pillar by chains riveted through its middle.- Then 
Zeus sent an eagle which devoured Prometheus's imperishable liver ; 
there grew each uight as much as the bird bad consumed b^' 
day. The eagle was slain by Heracles," and thus the sou of 

pie of Zens at Olympta. In the rtW' 

pictare mentioned in the note on 
(►4, Heraclos, half-kneeling behind 
the impaled rrometheue, is just 
shooting an arrow at the eagle. 

The hook-benked monster ie flying 
towanl Pronu'tlu'us, wlioso ])inioned 
hands are oujfstretehed in an attitude 
of defence. Behind the eagle is a 
bearded byatander widi a staff in his 
lianel. .\chilles Titiiis iii., 8, de- 
eeribc's a iiainting in which Prome- 
theus was depicted with cou traded 



^ That is, when« at the accession of 
Zens to power, tiie separation of gods 

and men took jihiee, and the patri- 
archal community in wliich the two 
noes bad Hved together under Cro- 
nus had eonie to an end. Compare 
Sclmemann, dk He9iodi$che Theogonie, 
p. 209. 

2 See note on verse 04 of the play. 
*A painting, representing the 

cliainC'd rronu'tbeiis and his liber- 
ator Hcrack's, was sctn by rausanias 
tlie periegete (v., ii. 12) in the tem- 



uiyiiized by Google 



6 



INTRODUCTION. 



lapetuB was delivered from his pain, not against Zeus's will, to 
the end that Ueraolee'e fame should iDcrease apon the broad 

earth.' 

According to the Woi'ks and Days, Zeus conceals the fire be- 
cause Prometheus has deceived him, but Prometheus secretly 
purloins il agaiu from Zeus. In rctributiou for this, Zeus sends 
to Epimctheus the woman Pandora, endowed by all the gods with 
mrmifold gifts.' Epimetheus receives her against the express 
warnings of his brother, and knows not the evil till it is upon hira. 
For till tfiiMi the generations of men upon (Arth had lived free from 
pain and heavy sorrow, and free from deadly disease. But the 
woman lidbed the lid from the jar, and all sicknesaes and sorrows 
Hew forth and spread over laud aud sea. Only Hope remained 



brows and lips and half-open mouth, 
Ills riprlit thi[;fi drawn up and his left 
leg extended in a spasm of anguish, 
liie look directed partly toward Hera- 
cles, who» armed with bow and spear, 
was about to let fly his Jirrow, ant! 
partly toward tho Min], which, iierchcd 
on Prometheus's thigii, whs burrowing 
into his vitals with its beak. This de- 
Bcriptiun nearly corresponds to a Pom- 
peian wall-painting (Zahn, Ornamentr, 
ii., Plate 30), in which Prometheus 
is fastened bolt upright to a loltjr 
cliff; on his rij,'ht foot, which pro- 
jects a little, sits the eagle, its benk 
plunged into Proraetbeus's breast, 
while Heraelee stands on the level 
ground below, aiming an arrow at 
the eaple. Similar representations 
of tlic liberation of Prometheus are 
found on a sarcophagus of the Capi- 
toline Mnseuni, and in a wall-painting 
in a colli nihariuni f.Tahn, Hie Wand- 
gemiilde des ColumfHtriitms in dt>r Villa 
Pan^fili, Plate I., 3). in the latter 
picture, Prometheus is suspended with 
extended arms on the face of a cliff, 
rcsfiMfi Ills left foot on a projecting 
rock, liic eagle, at his side, grasp- 
ing with one daw Prometheus's right 



foot, is tearing liie breast, from which 
blood is trickling down. Behind Her- 
acles, who is preparing for his shot, 
stands the goddess Athena, pointing 
at the marlc, and so making it clear 
that the arrow i.s not to Strike Prome- 
theuf, but tlu- caL'!*^- 

* The mytli οί i'andora is repre- 
sented on a dsta of Fraeneste (Jfonii- 
menti dell* Instttuto arch.. Vol. vi., 
Plate xxxtx. ; compare 11. Garucci 
in Aniiuii deW Inst., 1860, p. Oi)) in 
flTe scenes. In the llrst, Flromethevs 
is exhibiting the stolen fire to a female 
figure (Themis '). In the 8econ<l, he 
is giving the fire to a group of sur- 
prised and overjoyed men. In tlie 
third, Pandora is receiving from Zeus 
the fatal vessel, a two-handled jnr 
with a tall cover. In the fourth, Pan- 
dora offers the jar to a man, who 
turns away in horror with a gesture 
of refusal. The frfrh "^hows Prome* 
thetjs nailed to a rock in an oblique 
posture, with outstretched hands and 
manacled feet; at liis feet is the 
eagle, looking round in rape and 
alarm at Ilcraclfs, who Ims already 
raised his club to biay the moneter. 



uiyitized by Google 



INTKODUCTION. 



7 



witbiu, for Pandotft at the behest of Zeus had doeed the lid before 
she could escape. 

These two narratives seek to explain how evil came into the 
world. The first conception, that increased material comfort 
broDght with it Inznry and its evil con^aencee, appears to be 
more primitive and simpler th&n the other idea, that misery came 
into tlie world fhrongh womankind. Both conceptions are united 
in the account of the Works and Days, in which Pandora is no 
longer ancestress of the human race, but an independent pereon* 
age. Prometheus is conceived as the genius of humanity. The 
human race, by a crime against Deity (for Prometheus fancies 
himself wiser than Zeus, see verse 62 and note) , brings on itself 
divine retribution, and therewith all the pain and misery of life. 
Furthermore Prometheus, as giver of fire, was naturally tliought of 
as the fouuder of burnt sacrifices. And since in sacrifices only a 
small part of each victim fell to the gods' share,' it might easily 
occur to the philosophizing poet to ascribe this fact to the pre- 
sumptuous spirit of that founder, and to au intelligeiKo which 
sought the advantage of mankind at the expense of the bouors 
anciently accorded to the gods. 



II. Tbb Siory of Frombthecs in Absghtlus. 

Prometheus is the son of the goddess Themis, — liis father is 
nowhere mention ed. In the struggle bctwceu the TiUius and Zeus 
he had at ili'st sided with the Titans ; afterwards — since he learned 
from his mother Themis that the victory would be decided, not by 
brute strength, but by craft and stratagem, and since the Titans 
rejected his counsels, — he forsook the losing cause, and ranged 
himself, with his mother, on the side of Zeus, to share in the fruits 
of victor}'. With his effective aid, Cronus and the Titans were 
hurled into the abyss of Tartarus. But in the adjustment and 
regulation, of the new empire, a dispute arose between Zeus and 
Ftometheiis. It was Zeus*s wish to destroy the old race of man- 

^ lies. Th. 550 ; καΐουσ' 6στ4α Aeiurjk fwg^yrwy 4wl 

ίκ του δ' a0af(tTat<rtv *νϊ χθονί ψυΚ' βιβμΰν. 



Digitized by Google 



8 



INTRODUCTION. 



kiod which had existed during the era of the Titans, and replace 
it by a new race adapted to the new order of things. Bat Pkt>me- 
theuB came forward as the champion of the old generation of men, 
imbecile and insensate though tiiej were. He awoke them to active 
exertion, he gave them fire stolen from the gods, he taught them 
all arts and handicrafts ; in short, bj developing in them thought 
and consciousness (444), he not only assured their existence, but 
made it nobler and happier. 

But the day of license, of indepeudent actioD, is past; every 
one has now his allotted post and his prrsrribed function. A 
universal regime, with Zeus at the head, has been established, to 
which the individual must conform, though conformity may seen, 
in contrast to the olden time, to involve suppression of personal 
freedom ((Omparo 1 19 ff.). So rronietheus's wilful infringement 
of the new system (543), his revolt n<iiunst the soverei<rn of the 
world, must needs be severely punished, — the more severely be- 
cause Zeus's empire is new, and can be fortifliMl only by prompt 
and vigorous measures against every act of iuauboidination. 

Cratos and Bia, ministers of Zeus and i)ersonifications of his 
stern disci[)liMi', drag Prometheus to a wild region of Scythia, on 
the confines of the world; there Hephaestus nails him to a lofty 
clilT ne:ir the ocean. This severe punishment seems to Prometheus 
the height of ingratitude and cnielty on Zeus's part, — ingratitude 
toward one who has been his faithful ally in the stress of the 
conflict with the Titans, and cruelty toward a fellow-deity whose 
only offence lies in having done good to mankind. Such sufferings, 
borne with fortitude, may well awaken pity ; and the daughters of 
.Qceanus,^ compassionate natures, startled by the resounding blows 
of the hammer, approach and utter bitter complaints against the 
cruelly of the new sovereign of Olympus. 

But Prometheus is not bound down to passive endurance. He 

^ On a BarcophaguB of the Blundetl most in iiippliant attitude dasinng 

coUeution {Engmviivjs and Etchin>jii the feet of Hephaestus. The latter 

of the principal slafnrs. efr., in the col- sit?, cap on head and hammer in 

leciion of llenrif Blumhil, I'late 10b) hand, before the figure of Trome- 

ie a relief repreaenting five Ooeanldi» tbeiu, who w already nailed to the 

two of whom are kneeling^ the fore- rock. 



Digitized by Google 



INTllODUCTION. 



9 



has the means of active resistance, for he knows a secret, on the 
knowledge of whidi Zeus's fntnre depends. He knows that Zens 
will hereafter contemplate a marriage with Thetis, and that the 
son bom from this union is destined to be mightier than his sire. 
With the aid of this secret, Prometheus thinks to take signal 
vengeance on his tormentor. Zeus must humble himself, or be 
hurled from his throne, like Cronus before him, and Uranus before 
Cronus. In the assurance that a daj of reckoning will hereafter 
come, Prometheus receives with a scornful smile the οϋ^ of 
OceaniM , who now appears, ready to intercede with Zeus in the 
hope that by timely renunciation and snbmission, Ptometheus may 
be admitted to pardon. These prudent oonnaeb come prematurely. 
The authority of their propounder is insufficient, and Prometheus 
is himself in too passionate a frame of mind. Confident that the 
right is on his side, he treats Oceanus as a compliant weakling, 
caring only for his own ease and safety. The oflPer of mediation 
fails of its intended effect ; far from being moved to submission, 
Prometheus is only strengthened in bis resistance. 

"From this sullen mood he is roused to violent passion by a visit 
of the frenzied lo,^ the daughter of Inachas. Chosen by Zeus as 



* The legend of lo demanda a word. 
She WM dftiighter of the Argire river- 
god £MChtts» and a priestess of the 
Affire Hera. Beloved of Zeus, she 
was changed hy the jealous Hera into 
a cow, and guarded hy the Irandred" 
eyed Argue. When Argus was stftin, 
she was pursued by a gad-fly, and 
driven through the world, till at 
length in Egypt the wae xeetored to 
her proper form and became the 
motlier of Epnphus. This Argire 
legend, like the Corinthian myth of 
Medea, and the Attic myth of Iphi- 
genia, leeme to bare originated under 
Plioenician infliionco, Hnd afterwards 
to liave lind Egyptian elements en- 
grafted upon it. Ju8t as the wander- 
ing Heradea hat arisen in Urge meae- 
ure from t!ic Plioenician Melkarth, 
•0 the wandering lo probably corre- 



sponds to the Phoenician Dido, like- 
wise a wandering deity. L·ι origin 

she is a moon-goddess (compare 

Suidas 8.V '!ώ · 'lovs · otjTw yiip tV 

vtK^yiif Ικάκουψ 'Apyuoi), like Medea 
and Iphigenia. Later she waa eon- 
ceiTed of simply as priestess of Hera, 
as was Medea in Corinth. She was 
changed into a cow, just as Callisto 
(another name for ttie moon*goddeei) 
was changed into a bear. The figure 
of a horned bull or cow belongs dis- 
tinctly to the Piioenician moon-wor- 
ship ; in the Greek myths, it naturaHj 
suggested the notion of ametam<»rpli^ 
sis. The paths of the moon were 
transferred from the sky to the earth, 
and these wanderings geographically 
defined In a Tartelj of waji.^ Argns 
Panoptes (' the all-seer ') is explained 
by Macrobius {Sat, i., 19. 12) as the 



10 



INTRODUCTION 



his favorite, she ie parened bj the jealous fary of Hera, driven 
fh>m land to land and sea to sea, through the abodes of many hor* 
nble monsters. Although Promethens knows, from the prophecies 
of hie mother Themis, that Zeus is to bring lo^s^^uffei-jiigs^to a 
happy conclusion, and that from the progeny of Zeus and lo is to 
come his own deliverer, nevertheless passion stifles in him all sober 
thought; he sees in this act of Zeus nought but a wanton out- 
Y rage, and his indignation and thirst for revenge pass all bounds. 
The measure of his guilt is full ; he utters a speech of de6ance 
and abusei, which Zeus can no longer overlook. Hemes, sent by 
Zeus, appears and demands with dire threats the revelation of the 
secret which Promethens vaunts so loudly. The messenger Is 
dismissed with insult and mockery, and his threats are now ful- 
filled. In the midst of thunder, lightning, and a tumult of the 
elements, Prometheus^ together with the rcjck to which he is bound, 
is hurled into the abysses of the earth, and his insolent speech is 
stifled. So ends the ΙΙρομηθ€νί Β^σμώτη^:. 

Many ages elapse, and at length the rock to which Prometheus 
is fastened emerges on the heights of Caucasus. The sullen wrath 
of the Titan still remains. In punishment, an eagle is sent every 
third day to devour his liver (the seat of passion) ; the liver, 
however, immediately grows again. Prometheus had formerly 
boasted that as an immortal he could not be killed by Zeus ; now 
he longs for death (sec Fr:iii;mcnt III. of the Ώρομ7)θ€ν<; λνόμ^νος). 
Made pliant by suffering (see 512) lie is now less averse to com- 
promise thnn when he rejected the oiler of Oecanus. Zeus, how- 
ever, has uieaiiwhile releiised tlie Titans from Tartarus anil l)eeonic 
reconciled with Cronus, The curse of Cronus no longer rests 
upon him, and the guilt is removed whieh formerly attached to his 
dynasty and endangered its continuance. The Titans themselves 



etany heaTen. The name Epaphu* 

is simply a grecised fomi of the 
Egyptian Apis; compare Ildt. ti., 
'53* ^ 'AiTif κατά T^j/ ΈΚλ^νων 
yKSvviif Irrt "Evador. When the 
Greeka became aequaititcd with the 
Egyptian goddess Isis, who was de- 
picted as horned, they recognized in 



her the Arglye lo; compare Hdt. 



ii<, '41 : T(> yap ttjs "Ίσιοί &·γα\μα ihin 
yvyaiKijioy βούκίρών iffTi κατά ττερ'Έλ- 
λ.ηyfs Ti}v Ίοΰν Ύράψουσι. See Preller, 
Griech. Μ t/thologie, Sd edit., ii., p. 38. 
The suggestions of K. Plew in tJie 
Jahrbiicher ftir ΡΙη'ίοίηφρ, 1870| p. 666» 
are only in part probable. 



uiyitized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



11 



come to visit Pix>metheii8 (Fragment 1.) aod give bim tokens of 
reconciliation and peace. Zeus of his own accord has set them 
free ; his dominion is assured ; there is no longer fear of any 
insurrection. Now without detraction from his dignity he can 
offer the hand of reconciliation to Prometheus/ whose defiant spirit 
18 at last broken. Zeus makes one condition — the revelation of 
the secret ; but this is now a matter of mere form, because the 
reconciliation between Zeus and Crouus lias done away with all 
actual danger to Zeus. So a compact is made, Prometheus 
divulges the secret, upon a promise from Zeus that he shall be 
freed from his fetters. - 

Prometheus has carried his point; Zeus, in appearance, has 
made the first concessiou. But this concession is after all a 
formal one, and involves no humiliation of Zeus; the unbiassed 
observer cannot but feel the character of Zeus to bo the higher 
and nobler. 

In this way tiie first step towards a reconciliation is made. The 
part of mediator Λvas taken, it wuuUi seem, by Gaea, the mother 
of the Titans. As in the Prometheus Bound an unsuccessful 
attempt at mediation intensifies the bitterness of Prometheus 
towards Zeus, so now a successful attempt heralds the rctiun of 
friendlier feeling.' In like iiianiicr, as the height of Prometheus's 
fury was inarked by the appearance of lo, so it is obviously suita- 
ble that iicracles, her descendant, should now complete the work 



1 awfh^'U-t' στΓΕί'δΰΐ'Τί, VCrSC 192. 

In I'hilodemus irepi (vatfieias 
(Gomperz, Herhtlamicke StudieHf ii., 
p. 41) we Te«d: ital riy ηρομιι^4α λύ· 

«τθαι yroifi ΑΪσχύΚο$ ?τι rh \0yioy ίμ^ΐ- 
vvatv rb Tfp\ BtrtSor ws- xptwv ίΤη τί-»/ 
ii ainris η(€ννηθίιηα Kpti-nw κατασκ«υά- 

σοΛ ίφχ^ψ, Cp. HygiD.,./%fr. 64: fde 
diOa (bj Jupiter) ntonet (Prometheus) 

locem ne cum Thvtlde ronntmhfr''t. 

* In the Ibt of personages prefl.xed 
to the Plr«tMtheuB Bound in the 
Medicean manuecript, the two names 
r^, Ήρακλη! sf.niid after 'riKtai'ds. As 
we know that Heracles was one of 
the pereonages of the Prometheus 



Unbound, it is iiroljabk', as Stanley 
first conjectured, that these two names 
come from the dramalU penonae of 
that play, and that the two lista an- 
ciently stood side by side in tlie manu- 
scripts. The confusion of the lists 
would be easy to account for if we 
suppose that 'Έ.pμfϊs stood at the end 
of both (compare 060, SivAar i^m), 
and that the persons corresponded 
much 88 the respective scenes did : 

Oceanide. ΤΚαιιβ. 

Oceuu* (falhcr of Ue (mother of 

OeMiild*}. TitMi*). 

To. TIeraclee. 

Uerinea. Uerme*. 



uiyiiized by Google 



12 



INTRODUCTIOli. 



of reconciliatk>n. Heradee is sent by Zeus ' and sla^ the eagle 
(see Fragments V. and VI. ) . Nevertheless this is not done without 
an expiatory offering. The centaur Chiron had been accidentally 
wounded by Heracles with a poisoned arrow, and the only possible 
deliverance from the agony of the incurable wound is in death. 
The undeserved sufferings of Chiron Heracles offers to Zeus as 
an offset for PkOinethciis's merited sufferings, and the voluntary 
death of the centaur (for Chiron is by nature immortal) is to atone 
for t!ie guilt of the chained Titan.' 

By this act it is distinctly and solemnly proclaimed tliat Prome- 
theus is in the wrong. Thotigh formally the victor, he is in reality' 
humiliated and brought to a tacit acknowledgment of guilt. All 
the circumstances show themselves now in a different light. How 
differently, for instance, appears the passion of Zeus for lo. 
From her is sprung Heracles, the benefactor of ttie human race, 
the pattern of heroic virtue. We can say of the union of Zeus 
and lo, wliat a ^xjet (Hesiod, Scut. Ilcr. 27) says of the love of 
Zeus to Alcmene, ^ the father of gods and men betliought him of 
another phm, that to gods and busy men he might beget adcrendcr 
n_r;unst rain (iip^? αλκτηρα).* lo suiTered much, yet she could not 
liually regret her sutferings, since she was deemed worthy to be 
the ancestress of a noble race. Who was he,' sing the daughters 
of Danaus, in the Supplkesj^ ' who was he that at last brought 
rest to lo the wanderer, the unhappy one, pei-secuted by the gad- 
fly? Zens, whose reign is everlasting, he accomplished this. . . . 
For who else could have set bounds to Hera's insane plottings? 
This was the work of Zens.' Heraclw* as well as lo, bas to 
undergo untold hardships before he enters into his rest in tbe abode 
of the blessed, and receives the blooming Hebe as his spouse.^ 
Prometheus describes to him bis wanderings, much as he had de- 



J Mittitttr Hercules tU aquiiam inter- 
Jiciat, Hygin. Jab. oi. 
■ComiNure 1036-1029 with Apol- 

lodorus ii., 5. 4, 5: iylaroy 9i ίχνν 
ί,παλλάσβΤ€ται κακ*7 TcAevT^crcu βουΚό- 



avTov "γΐνησάμ-ίνον αθάνατοι (Wclckcr 
ami66tnos Προμηθ*ω$ rbv όκτ' αϋτσϋ 

Ibid. 11, 10: %αρ(σχ( ('H^mrAifs) Δι2 
Χ((ρωνα ey^ffittut iSiiftirw km* βντ·* 

» Veree 671 ff, 
«Fhidtr,iV«K. i.,ea 



Digitized by Google 



liiXKODCCTION. 



13 



scribed hers to lo, enumerating the daugers aud toils wliicii he must 
encounter on the journt'3' to the llesperides (Fragments V'lI.-lX.). 
He ativibcs him, among other things, not to endeavor liimself to 
obtain the golden apples, but to send Atlas for them, takiug 
meauwhile the burden of the sky upon his own shoulders.^ 

Zeus therefore it is who ordains all things for good. Prome- 
thetie cannot but acknowledge this, aud is obliged to admit that 
Ooeanoe*8 former advice was right, and to act acconlingl}'. The 
acceptance of a vicariotm puniehment in atonement for his own 
guilt involves submlseion and homitiallon, and his repentance is 
finally sealed by his liberation from bonds. Probably this was 
perfonned not by Heracles, but by Hermes, at Zeus's command. 
By way of voluntary penance Frometbens places on his head a 
wreath of agnus eotatua {λύγος) ^ a sort of osier often used for fet- 
ters, and enjoins upon mankind, in whose behalf he had snffei'ed, 
to wear this same wreath in remembrance of his bonds.' To the 
penance and humiliation which he once thonght to force on Zeus 
(compare 176, irotms rcMiy), Frometfaeua himself submits. 

ΠΙ. COHPOSmON OF THE TBIL007. 

So long as the Prometheus Bound was considered by itself, as a 

single play, and its inner connexion with the Prometheus Unbound 



^ Apollodorus ii., 5. 11, 11: ώί 2έ 
^Kty (^Ηρακλην) cii 'TirtpBoptous wpbs 
"ArA-aj'To ttir0irros Ώρομτιθίϋβί (unquee- 

tioiMbly in Aetehylut's Promtkhetu 

Unbound) τψ Ήρακ\*7 aiirhy in\ rit 
μ^\α μ^ι TropevtrrOai, ϊιο?ίξάμί ιόι/ Ji 
"Ατλαντοί rby ηόΑορ kwoaTtKKtiy intt- 

VP. In this way the detcription of 
the paine ||f Atlas in Prvm, 847 
and 425 are eeen to have refnttnoe 

to the following play. 
'Athenaeus xv., p. 074 d: Αίσχι;· 

Aet V iv τψ \υομ4νφ ΏρομηβίΊ σαψύί 

^tjfftP 5τΐ iwi ΤΎ) Tiu~, τον Πρτ;ίΤ|^Γ'α. f τί)ν 
^ifwoif τβρίτίθ^μ*^ ττι κΐψαλ^ άκτί- 
wuara τοΰ igtipw ίβσμοΰ, καίτοι {ρ τ$ 

yt λ4γΐΜΐΓ (ao Weil, lUv. CriU 1870, 



p. 46. for 

6€σμωρ ipiCTOs 4κ Ώρομηθίαί X&yov* 
Ibid, p. 673 ·: ieropwrwi . , , Stcwleei 
rhm *ΑΐΓ^λλ«Μΐ vMrl^ wbrAt (rtUtt 

Kapas) kwoiovvat τί; 9ΐψ δι* iam&p 
ίκούσιορ καί χωρ)ί ίυσχ€ρον$ (τνυφοραί, 
ίΐΡ 4ρ TOis ίμτροσθίρ χρ6νοι% αφώρ*σ*ρ 

τον wvphs, \vaas ainhy 4κ τύν χαλαη»· 
τάτων ί«(Τμών · καΐ τίσιν ίκούσιον iv 
kKvwitf κ*ιμίνην δούναι θ%ΚΊισαντο5 τα</- 
·π|ΐτ 9χ9νρ ^iriT<||w 9l·p κΛθψγούμ^ρνρ 
τύρ $tS>p, iBtp &Τ* iKfipov rhp ίίδηλΜ» 
μίνον (τηϊ Λτ'->γ/ιΛ στκρανον τψ ΤΊρομη- 
θΰ vfpiyfVfaSai «αϊ μ^τ' ού wo\v τοΓί 
«ν«/»γ«η}β·ιβ'υ' άρθρύποα ύπ* α&τον itark 
riiy τον vi^f 9itftdrt 



uiyiiized by Google 



14 



INTRODUCTION. 



was disregarded, it was gravely misunderstood. Thii fact of 
Zeiis's jnstice and reclitude, placed by the poet far in the back- 
ground, was easily overlooked; Prometheus's specious pleas^ 
readily awakening our symuathy and interest, obseiueil the real 
and fundamental idea. ψΎί was believed that Aeschylus meant to 
ilepict in Zeus the cruel, passionate, arbitrary tyrant; in Tronie- 
theus, the pailern of a true friend of liumanity.' Or Prometheus 
was taken as a tvpe of the human race in its struggle with the 
forces of nature, ai tiud only witli uni>liak;tl>lo will and the con- 
sciousness of its lofty mission ; and the central, ennobling idea of 
the pk\y was thought to be the triumph of submission,- Others, 
again, imagined that the main purpose of the drama was the glori- 
fication of Fate as the supreme, eternal power of the universe, 
presiding over the conflict of a great intellect with the will of a 
thankless tyrant, tlie conflict of humanity against the combined 
force of hostile gods and hostile nature — Of great gigantio Fate, 
which lifts man up while it crushes him to eartii." Finally it was 
laid down that two conceptions, of Zeus had to be distinguished in 
Aeschylus's plajs, — the Zeus of the current mythology and the 
Zeus of the poet*8 own ideal ; and that in the Prometlieus tlie im- 
perfect Zeus of the popular legends was reiM^esent ed.^i 

Welclcer showed that the preserved play must b^Taken as part 
of a lai'ger whole — a trilc^y,* and cannot be understood except in 
connexion with the rest of the trilogy. Ae schylus was a deeply 
religious man., an4 -tl\ g belief^ ''ll'i^il^ pervafles all his poeirv., iJiat 
Zeus is an ^^rw^l , riplitc nus. all-{>owerful ruler of t lie universe, 
must su rely have been dominant i n this trilogy as eisewnere. 11 
anytnmg seems to contradict tnis behei, ιτ roust hiive had Iti^ ex- 
planation and justification in the composition of the whole work.' 

Aeschylus had before him a twofold conception of Prometheus. 
The Attic mythology presented him as a pure divinity of nature, 
as a benign and venerable object of worship. The rustic theology 

1 Scliiitz. tb^UB'plHys foiiiRd a trilogy, was 

^ Λ. W. von Sehl«gi>L first gug^festinl Uy ^'iehelM,deAe8chyli 

8 BUiumer. Peinis (1794), p. 24. 

* Gottfried Hennann. ' Sclroeiiianii. 
^ The notion that the three Prome- 



uiyiiized by Google 



INTKODUCTION. 



15 



of Tlesiod, according to which civilization was opposed to the 
divine will, gave to Prometheus, as the representative of the human 
race, the (iharacterof an impious rebel, seeking the aggrandizement 
of mankiml at the expense of the gods, and bringing on men heavy 
piuiishment from the gods. Aeschylus undertook to combine the ^ 
two myths. At the outset he makes IVonielheus an enemy of tjjc 
gods, rebel! lug against tbeir aut hority in Β^ριΓίΤοΓ selKwill (ανθα- 
ota) aug cictiance, and distu rhipg^the order of the pnive rae, to t he 
advantagseoTroan^ind, it is ^ΓίβΠ55Πϊ5""8^Κ ^β'^5ΙίΓ^^ 
end, saiofTRmethe us ai) pear8 as a deity ' of bumancnlEMS^ 
HfBeace witn ttic otli . „ ; n 1 :i uh revered in hia own 



sveral traits of the Hesiodic narrative Aeschylus found nn- 
suited to his use. The fraud in the apportionment of the sacri- 
ficial ox and the punishment of manliind by the gift of woman 
were omitted, and so was the fiction of a brother Epimetheus. 
Altogether, Aeschylus could not rest satisfied witli Hesiod's ex- 
planation of tlie origin of evil. He adopted the Hesiodic tradition 
of a succession of different ages and races of mankind, but he 
thought out a theory which refused to ascribe the source of evil to 
Zeus and the other gods, and sought to reconcile the imperfection 
of human nature with the perfection of Zeus's goreiiim^t. ^eus, 
— so Aeschylus imagined, — on his accession to power, had in- 
tended, as part of his wise and perfect reorganization of the uni- 
verse, to reiilace the existing race of men, wdiich had survived 
from early times and still led the stu])id unreasoning life of those 
times, by a new and more perfect race, endowed with rpialities 
like his own. Tit; did "not wish to destroy humanity from jealousy 
or hate, l)ut only to destroy tlie i)resent human race iu the interest 
of the general good. Pi'ometheus. t he sliort-siuhtc d *· ^^'^)f i'f )iink-pi- ' 
for the immediate andll io inttivulual. stenped forth in np^uwitinn 
to /.eus 8 far-rcachintr plan. _ He became tiie preserver of th( 



' Tf is to 1)c ri'mcmbered that Pro- 
metheus does imt Ucome a god ; lie is 
one from the beginning, according to 
Aescliylus's conception. 

- Siinilrirly in tlu- F.uintnidf'i^ the 
concluding play of the triiog/ Orea- 



tfn, the grosser conception of tlic 
£rinye8 or Furies changes in the 
course of the play to the hwnaner 
and more refined ideal of the Attic 
Eumenide*. 



Digitized by Google 




ι 

ι 

ι 



ΐβ ίΝτκοΰυοηοΝ. 

tiuinan iiuperfecUon, for all his scivicos ruul ln'ii ctits coiilcl not 
remove Uiis impeiToctlon. yqr tticrmor e, ProuiL'lIictialjfc-^fttiititam'f' 
has (lestioveil aTl ^TaTiii "o Fina'ul^tiKl on /t^ns's lii-m-l'ici'm,;i,'.- Tlie 
old state r>f things reinaiiis ; only Troiiit l!n t;<. λυΗο sought to 
remedy the deiicieucies of meu by iuterferiug with the rights of the 
gods, is severel}' punished for his presumption and injustice. The 
\ poet has set two views over against one another, — a calm, steady 
\ judgment and an unreasoning sentiment, f On one side stands 
Zeus, the powerful far-seeing ruler, who punishes sin relentlessly 
and imparts 'wisdom through woe' (πάθα (χάθος, Agam. 177), 

i' whose eye is bent on the whole and not on details ; on the 
other side Prometheus, passionate and proud, with a Titan's 
\ vehemence and impatience of control, doing good from unreason- 
iog impulse, winning affection by his kind cilices, but failing to 
meet the demands of a rational judgm ent.] Prometheus is there- 
fore a truly tragic character : be is great and lofty in his love fo r 
tmg, ms'TEgnignaiWto^ Uhd ms t'orhtude in s|iiTeringt hfi 
arouses our sympathy and interes t. ])ut ι·ν his ( Hii;-sided zeal and 
) ' reckless acta he merits and receives rc pruliatiun . 

Tbe poet has depicted Frometheus's revolt with admirable sk; 
His spectators believed as firmly as himself in the wisdom and 
justice of Zeae ; he neither could nor would deceive them by letting 
these qualities be for the moment obscured ; his aim was to inter- 
est them in the plot and awaken their curiosity. The m omentary 
illusion is justified on artistic grounds, for a r evolt agamsi ike ' 
^WyiBrgPygTHiiiBiit umi uuly^fWBgfflOfPBIpiteUness. A^oth- 

mg put shori-sigiitedness can maS^n?ppear as it y^e us hated and ~ 
envie d mahkincTT— · V^cus, λ υΙιο sent BW son'il cracies to be a 9 |||MMf, 
pion of numanity. &^iorii-signtcdfl65s li is which makes Zeus *s 
"ΤΓΒΒΗΗ ΒϋΙ Of TO gP'PTl"! Wiliui crucit3\ 

. **nFimhuer history of tbe revolt, the thoughts and passions of 
; tbe disputants, are not directly described, but according to ancient 
custom are allowed to show themselves in outward actions and 
the characters of the several personages. Frometheus's own atti- 





'At in another form of the legend he wm the maker of mankind. 



Digitized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



tilde aj^ears in the tone iu which lie speaks of bis secret, and 
utters the hope that Zeus will be lunnbled (verses 167, 18Π, ,'>20, 
757, 907). In this way the dramatic effect of the play is enhanced. 

The revolt is the subject of our drama. But an aimless action 
is no fit dramatic subject. A revolt without inner meaning, a 
mere bickering of one god with another, would produce no sus- 
pense, and would be simply :m uupleasing spectacle, most of all 
to the religious-minded spectator. That tension of interest which 
is essential to a good tragedy, Aeschylus has produced l)y tlic 
introductiou of a myth, which originally had no relation to the 
story of Prometheus. He used a story wliich we read iu its older 
form in Pindar (hthin. vii., 60). Themis — so ran the legend — 
when Zeus ami i ubcidou wooetl Thetis, had pi < mi. jiuRcd the decree 
of fate that the sca-goddese should bear a sou luiglitier thau his 
sire ; should Zeus or Poseidon be united to her, this son would 
wield a weapon more powerful than thunderbolt or trident (see 
note on 924). Aeschylae omitted the reference to Poseidon, 
made Prometheos participant in the fatal eecret which properly 
belonged to Theiine,^ and to this end made him a son of Themis 
instead of a son of Clymene.* The knowledge of this eecret 
(for tiiat which originally was an incidental revelation had for 
drami^ic parposes to be represented as a caref nllj guarded secret) 
the poet makes the turning-point of the whole plot. The con- 
tinued enmity between Zeus and Prometheus, and their final 
reconciliation, both depend on it. 

A danger threatening the sovereignty of Zeus, — this is the s 
stance of the eecret. This danger must have its cause. Now 
Zeas's sovereignty was universally believed to be everlasting; 
accordingly this cause must needs be a temporary one, which shall 
finally result in nothing* Such a cause the poet found in the 
downfall of Cronus and the conflict of duties which beset Zeus at 



> ApoUodonu iii., 13. δ, 2: fyiot 
(that is, Aeschylus and othen after 

him) 5ί' (patTi, Διίΐί ippStvros iwl riiv 
ταίηηί (e«Tt5os) συνουσίαν ΐφτ]κ4ναι 
ΤΙμομ-ηθία τ>ι» in Tourijf αιιτψ -γ^νίτη- 
$(vTa ουρανού hwacTtiiirtiv. 

* The merging of Gaea and Themis 



in a single goddess Gaea-Therois (see 
note on 210) made it easy to rep- 
resent the Ttrav Προμηθίν^ as a son of 
Theinie, inasmuch as the Titans were 
understood to he Hie diildren of 
Gaea. 



Digiti 



18 

tbftt time, 
reign 



INTRODUCTION. 



_was light thatbrote foroft ahnphl |)o (L-po ppH 1>y flip 
of intelligence/ su 
le Willi lUy liliiiu, 



sucli is tlie law of Li ie univ erse. In iln 
Zens wiis in {lie_nfl[iii, iTmPTTieniis lier- 



a«rogg 

seir, the representative of sacred law and eternal order, stood on 

liis sKic Π1 tins sfTT! ϊΤΤΙΓίπ : — Ι'ίΙΙ^Ι of iln' universe, tfiereTore^^euST 



Ν 



in overthrowing tlie Ί" i i a η ( I ν i lastv. simply fnliilled lug hltfUewlBtff 
I nrrrlnlTt? ]V' i\-;(>ii:ilTiriVa( ity lu' violiited niial |)ieTy Ky laTTi 
hie t iunda on iiig own father, untl p'n'ty towa id 
of'lhe most s:i( rrd laws, for tlie ma intenance of which the Erinyes 
Tpepr 7!t ri( iesi watch.^ In the ήηιηεηιάέέ (b41) liiU fll'lmca lihem- 
f^' selves spealc of this offence: *He (Zens) has himself thrown 
his aged sire Cronus into chains/ Zeus, then, was guilty, having 
sinned against the Fates and the Furies, and whoever is gnilty 
must perish. 

This guilt of Zens was made by Aeschyhis the canse of the, 
impending danger to Zens. Yet his was after all an innocent sin 
-—more innocent, even, than Oreetes's inatricide, — and one easily 
atoned for. As Apollo answers the Erinyes in tlic passage of the 
Eumenidea just quoted, * Bonds can be loosed, therefor there is 
remedy, and many α means of freedom' (Eum. 040), Zeus undid 
the bonds, made terms with Cronus, and so freed himself from all 
taint of guilt. In this matter, too, Prometheus seems, at the 
first hasty view, to have the right on Ills side, but in the end he 
obliged to admit his error. 

Jti hPPI tlimight flint, the eentrnl ido-i nf niir <lrnmn wqg ihnt. 
of a change in Zeus himself. Acconliiig to Dissen and Caesar 
^Ihis was tlie develoi nnent and_Jii mikatiQnIiIC-Zi^^ ύΙια.ι3ΐ2^ 

~l\eek eoneeiv ^it -w II.p r..»;*.;nti.^n <>f ^ fnntliff Ι.γ^ι,γ.'^'π y.Mis; MM ( 1 

Fate ( Moera) and Uu' p''rfeetini^j2.ty^*'"^ ''V union VL\ i\i IVjo era, 
the personilicatioii of ^:tcl'UlLLl.l\.Vu ^^'elek('r's n icw was that Zeus's 



η a tn re^a&-tiii4w*4£**<J-» iii- iK.i^ iiy mjd^in^ a. .il'ii'iiii^ll with the son of ^ 
TTieTiiia^^ J.uw, iui, iiiiili'd JLii^^^Ui-iiimuIijand so, from an 



JjTSSliSi^^^^^jJ^^ who had attaiuLLLlu Duwc-r throiiiih ])rut.e force, 
he became a wise, just governor, verse^i iu_the decrees of eternal 



1 Compare Supplices 707 : rh yip 

rtKiivrwu fff$as τρίτον τό5' f» e^fffdotS 
ΛίκΛ$ yiypavrai μ*·}/ιστοτ'ψο\>. 



> Compare 615 fL 




4 



uiyiiizied by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



1 



" T)'e overthrown* But this traasformation of Zeae ia an illusion. 
His milder sway and hia more peaceable attitude are not the result 
of anything in the drama itself, but have their causes quite out- 
side. There is no conflict between Zeus and Fate, only a conflict 
between a higher and a h)\ver duty. Tlic seciniiic r « rnilt. of 7e iiH 
ia ^ouly a ( U^'ice_of^lhe_4_)oat ^ and s erve s in the j ^nd to convince 
Prometheus :ind tlie rest of the world tliat Zeus from the outset has 
been '.i wi'^e and just, though a severe and high-liandcd niier. The 
pious Aeschylus could not possibly have conceived of bis supreme 
god as an origin :ΓΙ1ν iniperfect being, transformed into a jusl and 
wise tzovcr nur by some outsidcTlnnnencc. ^ Sonie of the~gods, n6 
doubt, were thought of asfmore perfecf than others, but that the 
highest god could undergo discipline and training would have been 
inconceivable. The whole plot of the dmma turns on the charac - 
te r of Pr Qiript.lifliia. his example it is shown that every revolt 
V ag ainst Zeua miig t pa^nm-ily *vmiA fmvn Urunmnof^ of hiis wi3e 
desi gns, that every fault impute to liim ite foundation in a 
pur blind and malicious judgment, and that a ny seeming giOund 
for i nsubordination, however specious and seductive^ must in the 
en d prove & anye jm^ q /lainoi/^ti In ghort, that holds true ο 
Zens which the daughters of Danaue, themselves the ofitepriog of 
lo, sing of him in the St^plicea (86) : 'Zeus's wUl is not easy 
to spy out and lay hold upon. Even ih>m darkness of night and 
woe he bringeth forth clear light for mortal generations. That 
falls unerringly, not upon its back» whate'er in Zens's head is des- 
tined to fulfilment. For darkly proceed and shadow-shrouded 
the paths of his thought, impenetrable to the searching glance. 
He hurls from the tower of their hopes guilty^ men, nor arms him- 
self for the fray. All divine doing is effortless ; it thrones on 
high and maketh instantly thought to deed, without leaving its 
holy seat.' 

This idea the poet has worked out in two connected plays, the 
ΊΙρομηθίν^ Βΐπ-μώττγ; and tlie ί1.ρομηθ€ν^ \υόμ€νοζ. The Promethens 
Unbound followed immediately the Promethens Bound in the order 
of the trilogy. This would be certain from internal evidence, 
even if it were not expressly attested by the scholiast on verse δ11 : 



20 



INTRODUCTION. 



€μφα^α ΑϊσχϊΧος, and OH Terse 522 : 1^ Βμάμαη φνλάττ€ΐ, τον« 
Aoyovs* The only question is, what was the remaining phiy of the 
trilogy. The alphabetical list of Aeschyhis's plays in the Medi- 
oean maauscript enumerates Π^ο/χι^βα^ Β€σμώτη<;, Ιΐρομηθίνς πυμφό- 
pos, Π/Ηψ.'φν^ λυόμΐνος. Νο one would doubt that these were the 
three playe of the Prometlieus-trilogy, if we did not know that 
there was a satyr-play ΐΐρομηθίΰς, which belonfjed with tlie tril()«!;y 
Φινευς, Ώίρσαι, Γλανκος, as after- !>»»·ί"·^ Two verses of this satyric 
drama are preserved (Fragmeat3 216 and 219 in Hermauu, IHH and 
190 in Diudorf) : 

and 

Tpdyo9 yeyatw αμα ν€¥θησ€ΐ9 σν ye. 

Nov, Julius PoUiix in two places, ix. 1Γ)6 and x. G4, mentions a 
play Upoμηθ€\f<ΐ -n-vpnaevs. Tlio title τΓχψκαίνζ Mirc-kiudler ' suit:* 
perfectly Uie satyr-phiy, lu which, as Plutarch tells us {Mor. p. 
86 f), a satyr was represented as running in joyful surprise to 
kiss and embrace the newly kindled fire, and singeing his beard 
tiiereby . But there is no good ground for enpposing ^ that νυμκαχνί 
is merely another designation for -πυρφόρος y and that the Prome- 
theus ιτυρφόρος was the satyr-play. Bather we must understand 
that Prome^euB ιτνρφόρος (the name of the Attic divinity) was the 
original title of a tragedy, and distinguished that play from Ρτο· 
metheua Seoyuttn^s and λνομβηαΐ while ιηφκωεάς was a surname 
added by the Alexandrine grammarians to designate the satyr- 
drama originally called simply ϊίμομι^εύς^ and to distinguish it from 
the tragedies of like name* It can hardly be a mere chance tiiat 
the verse which is expressly cited firom the TvpRocus (the above- 
quoted fragment, 218 Herm. » 189 Bind.) obviously belongs to 
a satyr-play, whereas the few hints we have of the contents of the 

^ With Canter, Novae Lrrtionrs vn., tlit? ΤΊρηαηθ*ί)ί ιτυρψόροί, and that the 

21, Casaubon de saiyrica ijraecorum former was a satyric play, the latter 

pwtsi, p. 127, and others. a tnifredy, wat fl»t brought forward 

'The opinion that the n^o^n^eiry by llLmsterhuya on Polloz iz., 8^ 

w¥fm^ was a diflerent play from p. 114a 



Digitized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



21 



πυρφόρος (the passages will be given immediately) point rather to 

a tragedy. 

Asbiiiuinii; tliat the trilogy of Prometheus consisted of the three 
plays Ιίρυμηϋί,νΐ όαχμωΤΊμ, II ρομ.ηθ(.ν<» kvoptyoSy ϋρομηθί.Ιΐ'ί 'π-νρφόρος, 

wc have then to inquire whether the Prometheus ττνρφόρος was the 
first or the thiid of the trilogy. The common snp[)osition, since 
Welcker, is that the 7τνρφυρο<; stood first, and that its snbject was 
llie ' furLuiu Lemnium,' as Cicero {Tusc. ii. 10) calls it, — that 
is, the stealing of fire from the volcano Mosychlus in Lemnos, the 
forge of Uephaestus. The three playe of the trilog}' would then 
represeat eoooeesively Crime, Ftmishment, and Atonement But 
there are two objections to this view. In the first place, the iVo- 
metheus Bound presupposes no forgoing play; in its opening 
scenes tiie preceding events are narrated in such a way tliat it is 
impoflsible to'snppoee fliat these same events had just been rep- 
resented on the stage. Secondly, the scholion on verse 94, i» 
ydp τφ πυρφ^)ψ τρΰ$ μνρκί&ις φψη SeSnrAu ain^K proves not only 
that the Pnme^eus ιηφφόροί was a tragedy (for in the sat}*r-play 
/Vometfteue, as we have seen, the fire was represented as a novel 
phenomenon, so that the theft must have just taken place), but 
also that the punishment of Prometheus preceded the action of 
that piece, and was there spoken of as an affair of the past 
{htStaOai) } Accordingly we must consider the ΪΙρομηθακ πυρφόρος 
as the final play of the trilogy!? Prometheus must have been cele- 
brated in it as the Attic fire-divinity, the πυρφόρος Θΐ6<: Ύιταν Προ- 
μηθίΰ^ of Sophocles (Oed. Col. 55), and the whole may well have 
closed with the institution of the ΊΙρομηθαΛ and the torch-race, just 



1 Unten indeed we eTadethte condu* 

eion by questionable means. Welcker, 
for instance, conjectured ^i^ τφ \υο- 
μίνψ for 4v τψ ννρψόρψ. L. Schiller 
(.Bfofter ySr die hayer. Gyrnnanien 
ΪΧ., p. 143) supposes that the words of 
the scholiast had reference to a throat 
' Μίσθαι σ« xpii ' in the mouth of 
Zeut. ΚγίφΑΐ» (Zntaehrijl βίτ die 
Utter, Gymnast'en, xxviii., p. 501) 
proposes to change i*6«o6u into teB^- 



* Thia view was flrat advanced and 

urged by Rudolf Westphal, Prolegom- 
ena zn Aeschnhts Trarjofdien (1800)* 
p. 2U7 lig. Uis only mistake is in 
belieying that in the second play the 
liberation of Prometheus by Heracles 
took place against Zeus's will, and 
that the reconciliatioQ was reserved 
for the third play. This conflicts 
with definite stAtements about the 
Prometheus Unbound^ wliicb we haTO 
enumerated above. 



Digitized by Google 



22 



INTRODUCTION. 



as the Orestea closes with the institution of the cult of the £umenU 
des.' AVc know nothing of the plot of the PromeUietts mip^^pov, 
and only a siogle verse of it, 

IB pniserved (in Gellius xiti. 19. 4).* 

IV. Pebsonages, Place, akd Scenert. 

The figures of Cratos and Bia wore taken bv Aeschylus from He- 
siod's Thcoyunyy {J8") if., wlieie Κράτο'; and Btu, along Λνϊΐΐι Zr/Auv and 
Ntxi;, are said to be the children of Πάλλα^- Brandishcr,' 'Shaker') 
and 2τυί (' Horror ') . At the time of the conflict with the Titans, 
their mo^er Styx, with Hie advice of her consort, brought her 
children to fight on Zeua'e eide; henceforth the Styx, in recom^ 
penae for tlieir service, became the mighty witoese of the gods' 
oaths (ftcyas όρκος ^c£w), and her children became inseparable 
retainers and servants of Zeus. In the play Β«α is onlj a κωφνν 
wpotrmrwf a dumb personage. Her presence would be unneces- 
sarj, if Ftometheas wera not represented by a wooden figure (see 
65).* This figuro had to be brought upon the scene; and that 



1 The reconciliation of Zeus and 
Protnetbeut is depicted on a Urge 
drinking-cup of elaborate workmaa- 

ship found at Vulci (svc Braun in 
tlie Bulietino ArcAeol., 1846, p. lU; 
Welcker, Alte DenkmiSler^ iii., p. 194). 
The painting on tlie indde of the 
patera shows Hern soatcd nn a throne, 
with a sceptre and a flower in her left 
Itand, oflfering with her right to Tro- 
metiietts, who atanda before her» a 
cup of nectar, as a token that he is 
thenceforth to share the banquets of 
the gods. Froincthcus, iull-bearded 
and with thidc loeka overhanging bia 
forehead, wears tlic wreath of hjijii^ 
on liis head, and holds in his right 
hand a sceptre exactly like Hera's. 

s The ttatement of the adioliaat on 
Aristides, vol. iii., p. 601, 17, ed. Din- 
dorf, ΚίνχύΚοί ik i» Πρβμηθΰ ί*σμιίίιη/ 



ToWols yap ίση KtpSos η <rtyi} βροτων, 
eeema to be a mistake. Compare 
Cardnufl, Eng. 7 (p. 800 Kauck): 

vejf^t fidktvra S* irrl cA^pwos rpiww, 

* In the ηρομιιβ^ λν4μ<νο' the uee 

of a wooden dummy was impossible, 
because the liberation had to take 
place; besides, a new costume wm 
requiredfor F)roinetheue,whieh ihould 
exhibit the results of the new torture 
to which he was subjected. An actor 
accordingly must have taken the 
place of the wooden figure. Tliat 

Promethens in the Προμη0<ΐ'ΐ Ζ€σμώ· 
ττ>ί was represented by u lay-figure, 
was observed by Welcker, Aeschy- 
UisekeTrihffk,'p.9(i. Compare G.Her> 
mann, Opuscula II, p. 140 ; C. F. Her- 
mann, de distribttendis personit, p. 60. 



Digitized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



23 



this might be done in a manner suitable to the diguity of a god, 
the poet introduced two brawny forms for the purpose. 

Two actors divided the parts between them. The first actor 
(πρωταγωνιση^ς) took the parte of Hephaestus (see note on 81) 
and Prometheus ; the second (δαη-^ραγωι^στι^ς) , those of Cratos, 
Oceanns, lo, and Hermes. For Aeschylus at this time still worked 
under the limitation which was afterwards removed through the 
influence of Sophocles : only two actors were assigned by the state 
to each poet for the performance of his pla3*e, and consequently 
only two speaking personages, could be brought upon tiie stage at 
any one time. But the poet adapts himself to this restriction very 
skilfully. At the opening of the play F^ometheus is silent until 
after the exit of Hephaestus. This sUence is made necessar}* by 
the limitation to two actors { at tiie same time it is highly charac- 
teristic and effective that Prometheus under extreme torture lets ' 
no sound of anguish escape him.^ At 81 Hephaestus retires 
(see note), while Cratos remains to administer a parting rebuke. 
This allowed time for the actor of Hephaestus's part, for whom of 
course no change of dress was necessar}*, to take bis position 
behind the figure of Prometheus, at the back of the wooden struo' 
ture built up in front of the rear wall of the stage, to support the 
movable scenery. Between the several scenes in which Cratos, 
Oceanue, lo, and Hermes appear, passages of some length are 
interposed, so that the second actor had time for rest and the 
assumption of his different costumes. 

A not unapt remark about the personages of Aeschylus's plays 
is found in the citation ' ck τ^ς μουσικής Ιστορίας," contained in the 
Mcdicean manuscript. * Aeschylus,' it is there said, * has this claim 
to distinction in tragedy, that he introduces great and august" 
persons. In some of his tragedies, indeed, the action is carried 
on entirely by gods, as in the plays called Prometheus: for these 
dramas are manned by the chiefest of the gods, and the characters 
upon the stage and the chorus in the orchestra are all divine per- 

^ Comparti tite bcholiast on 43G : σχύλον], ^ &ik (τυμψοραν us η Κιόβη 

ykp wapii iroiriTats τά τρόσνιτα wef^ ΑΐίτχύΚψ, ^ ΒΛ ireplvKtiiitw 6f i 

l| Si* OibMiay, us 'AxiKXtus tv rots 2(1$ rapa τψ nailfrf A 611] irp^f 

«'pv|l 3βφΜτλ^α«* [this should bo A«- rns OcVtSos «Arp«riF. 



uiyiiized by Google 



24 



INTRODUCTION. 



sonages/ * Of oonrse these divine peraonagee are lepresented as 

acting ia all respects according to tlic laws of humnti nature. 

Upon the place where the scene of the play is laid, the scholiast 
on verse 1 1 remarks correctly : torcW on ού κατά. τον kmvov λόγοκ iir 
rip KαlMcάσω φησ% Βώίσ$αΐ τον Ιΐρομηθία^ άλλα προί rots Evpomaioi/t 
T^fUUTt του *Ωκ€α»Όυ, ως άττο των ττρος την *Ιω λ€γομ€νων €στΙ σνμ,βοτ 

λ€ΐν. From the narrative of lo's wanderings, especially from 719, 
irptv av νροζ αϋτον Καυκασον μόλ^ς, the selioliiist has rightly con- 
cluded that if lo, after leaving Prometheus, is to make a long and 
devious journey and then arrive at the Caucasus, s!io cannot be 
understood as starting from the Caucasus, consequently the Cau- 
casus cannot be the sceae of our play. Now the tragedians, at 
the outset of a play, U55ually give some indication of the place, so 
as to assist the imagination of the spectators. But in the Pro- 
metheus no meutiou is made of the Caucasus ; only a dreary, 
unpeopled region is described, lyiug at the outermost limit of 
Scythia (see 117), and near the sea (.'>73), so that Prometheus 
. from his cliff looks out upon the sparkling expanse of water (90, 
1088). Scythia in Aeschylus's time was a generic term for the 
northern part of the earth, from the Pontns to the Ocean.^ At 
the sound of the hammer, as Prometheus is nailed to the rock, 
the daughters of Occauus approach : consequently this sea is tlie 
Ocean, not the Pontus nor the Maeotis. Fui ilu i inoru, it is said 
that lo, when she leaves Prometheus, is to take an easterly course 
along the seashore (712), and much later after long wanderings, 
is to go from the Caucasus soatbward and arrive at the Cimme- 
rian Βοβροπ» (729). The scene of the play is therefore a wild, 
1* rocky, desolate region ^at the ends of tiie earth/ in the north 
of Scythia dose to the Ocean. As the poet departed from the 
tradition in dividing the time of Frometheus's punishment into 
two great periods, in order to get, as it were, the frames for 
two pictures^ — so too he has assumed two different places for the 

^ τα^ κώ fytrros tit rpefjnUiar μχη ν^ψΜΚηροΰσιν ol wptvfUrarM rdr 

Αίσχνλοϊ KplvfTcut Sri tiadyfi wpiffonra $§ύ», κβΛ tvri τά ά»λ r^j oit^vf^ ml 

μ(yάλ.a xai ά^κίχ/τία. >foi TLvet Ι^δη των rijt ορχ^στραί Oua. ιτά^ΤΛ wpivmnu 
τραγψδίΰν αντψ δια μόνα» οικονομοΰντΜ - See note Oil h07. 

Ketdartp ol Ώρ^κηβίΐί · τά yip fyJ^ 



Digitized by Google 



INTKODUCTION, 



25 



pnniehmentt^ to secure the desirable cbaoge of eoenery for tbe 
eeoond plaj. The poaiebment on the Caaeasus k dramatically 
heightened by the appearance of the eagle ; the earlier paniefament 
is rendered more impresBlve by the kmelmeee of tbe spot and ita 
remotenesB from the civilised world.* 

The scenery represents a rodcy eminence with a deft or gorge 
(φάρα,γξ). The right ^tpSoMms shows tbe sea, the left a baixen 
mountainons region, intersected perhaps by torrents (89). The 
figure of Frometheus, after being nailed to the cliff in aa up- 
right posture, remains hanging there, rigid and motionless (see 
note on 87). The wild scenery, tbe costumes and masks of 
> Cratos and Bia (o/mm μορφ'ξ γλΔσνά σον γηρν€ταΑι 78), the smith's 
^ν'' tools and the iron clamps and bands with which Hephaestus ap- 
] pears, the ring of the hammer, tlie extraordinary way in which 

several of the characters make their entrance, — the Oceauids in a | 
f*^' winged chariot, Oeonmis riding on a winged steed, and the horned 

lo suddenly rushing up the rocky slope, — all these worked together ; 
to heighten the weird effect of the play aud to exeite in the spec* 
tators mingled ieelings of terror, suspense, and compassion.^ S 



V. On the Date of the Plat. 

The sole hint afforded us for deteniiiuing the time when the 
Prometheus was composed is the reference in 3G7-3G9 to the 
eruption of Aetna in Olympiad 75, 2 b 479-8 B.C. That the 
play is not one of the last works of the poet seems likely from 
the freshnesa of its diction, the simidieil^ of Ha atmctnre» the 
Umitation to two actors, and furthermore from the digressions and 



• > Compare Vng. HL of the n^- 

' If wp compare the words ίβροτον 
(is ίρημίαρ in 2 with the description 
in Soph. Ρλΰ.» 2, jSporeSr ltfrnrr«f 
ονδ* οΊκουμίψι^, it is easy to anipect 
that Sophocles, in laying ftress on 
the loneliness and desolation of 
Pbiloetete* (a tnit pniwd bj Lmb- 
tag fox itf eflecttTtotn), borrowed 



the idea from the JVonwcAeitt of Am* 

<^ylus. The scholiast also notices 
the resemblance of the two passages. 

' Adding to this the recital of lo's 
adTcntaret, we eee why AristoUe 

{Poet. 18, p. 1456 a) cites the ΐΙΐΗ>μψ 

Qfii^ along with the Φο^>»γ'^<=τ a? an 
example of the rtparwbts in dramatic 

art 



Digitized by Google 



26 INTEODLCXION. 



the descriptions of material phenomena which the poet has allowed 
himself in the passages relating to Atlas and Tvphon, and in the 
scenes with To and Heracles. On the other hand, several consid- 
erations arc aiiiiiiist the assumption of a very early date : the 
metrical structure of the lyric parts, the moderate length of the 
choral passages, and the proportion they bear to the dialogue parts, 
the oocarrenoe of a solo for an actor (άπο σκηνής) » the character 
of the metres, — all seem to point to a later pwiod of tragic art' 
From an this, however, it does not neceasarily follow that the Pro- 
metheus ia to be counted one of Aeecbyloe'a latest plays. In fact, 
the evidence only amounts to this, that Ihe Prometheus^ in form 
and in substance, stands alone among the fbw preserved dramas of 
Aeschylus, and in this isolated position it may, so far as we can see, 
belong either to an earlier or to a very late part of the poet's career. 



* Compare U. Weetplial, Griechische 
MetrSkf 1868, p. ztvii, and iVob^mena 
211 Aeschylus, pp. 8 and 1Θ1 ; B. En- 
gelmann, Phxlolorjus, xxrii., p. 736. 
J. Oberdick, Jenaer Litteraturzeitungf 
1876, Art 880, anumei, following 
Weetphal, that the play wag revised 
and alterpfl, for the purpose of a sec- 
ond performance, about the year 426, 
Hy Enphorlon, the son of Aetchylue 
(Suidae 8.V. Evpopitoy; Quintil. x., 1, 
ββ), baaing this opinion especially 
upon the use of the word σοφιστεί in 
914. Compere H. &anier, Prom0- 
tkeum vinctum esse /abulam correctam, 
Freiburg, 1878, A. Roehlecke, S^p- 
tern adv. Thebas et Frometheum vinctum 
e«M /abnUu ροΛ Auchiflum eorreeta$t 
Berlin, 1882; Theodor Heidler, de 
compositione metrica Promethei fabulne 
Aescht/leae capita /F, Breslau, 1884. 
— B. Foreter, de attratiionia tuu Aeg- 
chijleo (Brtslau, 1860), p, 44, urges 
the use of attraction in relative 
clauses, 446, 963, 084, ae a proof of a 
Ute dftte. Bnt tbie attraction mutt 
be recognized, in spite of Fonter'e 
objections (p. 17 \ in Ptrs. 342, χιλιο» 
4 ν u¥ ί$7« η\ηθο$, and in Sept, 



310, oawf ϊησιν (compare p. 21). — 
Λ· little weight have the arguments 
of SL Martin, de responsimiibus diver' 
bii apud Aeschylum (Berlin, 18(37), 
p. 71; namely, the interposition of 
intetjectione (742) and of lyric 
metree (116^ 117) between the tri- 
meters, the occurrence of conjunc- 
tions at the end of a Ter«(?, closely 
joining one trimeter to anotiier (for 
instance, 61, 104, 259, 341, etc.), 
the interruption of a dialogue be- 
tween two persons by speeches of the 
ohoroe (see 631, 698, 746, 782, 819). 
— A. Schmidt, de caeMwra media in 
Gi-aec. (rimetr. I'amh. (Bonn, 1865), p. 
19, observes that the Persians, Aeschy- 
Wa earlieit extant play, has the most 
vereee which divide themeelTei into 
two equal parts (like 640 of our play), 
and makes this a criterion of the age 
of tlie Jhvmetfieus; he puu tlie play, 
with two such venee, on a line with 

the Septcm (Olymp. 78, 1 = 467 ΒΛ.) t 
which iias one. As a matter of fact, 
the Prometheus has only one, since in 
770 Dindorfe eonectloii cannot be 
regarded as right. 



Digitized by Google 



INTRODUCTION. 



27 



In the Supplices, Persians., and Seven agaijisi Thebes, the ratio 
of the choral parts to the dialogue is about 1:2; in the Orestea it 
is 1 : 3 ; in the Prometheus, ou tlie coutrary, it is 1 : 7. But long 
choral songe would have been out of place, since Prometheus re- 
mains on the stage during the whole play. In one place (436 ft.) 
the poet thinks it necessary to excuse his silence during a choral 
passage. The time needful for the second actor's changes of costume 
is secured, according to the ancient fashion, by loug colloquies be- 
tweea Ptometheos and the leader of thecboros (see 193, 436, 907). 

Of all the plays of Aeschylus, the PnyvMihmi has the greatest 
nnmber of anapaeeta in the first foot of the trimeter, ^ 12 caaea ont 
of 30, not counting proper names (see note on verse 6). None 
of these anapaesta, howeyer, consist of a tribrachic word made 
anapaestic by position, like Pm, 343, Uar^ Us, κτί. In general 
the atroctore of the trimeter ia very carefnl (see notes on S, 
18, 116, 730) ; the tribrach in the fifth foot is foand only once 
(52), whereas in the Persians (performed Olymp. 76", 4es472 
B.C.) seyeral cases of this oconr (see Pars* 448, 492, and espe- 
cially 501). Besides, a ccmsiderable nnmber of the lesolntione 
in the Prometheua most be laid to the charge of the nnnsual and 
peculiar sobject-matter (see note on 715). We see, therefore, that 
the struotore of the trimeter in our play shows only a single pecu> 
liarity, and on the whole favors the supposition of an earlier date. 

Altogether, then, nothing stands in the way of the belief that 
the PnmeAeus was composed and perfoimed at a time when the 
remembrance of the destractive ernption of Aetna was still fresh ; 
tliat is to say, not very long after Olymp. 75, 2 » 479-8 b.c.^ 



1 W. Christ, die Aetna in der grU- 
cMschen Poesie (H^nmgabtrkM der k. 
bai/r. Ahifi. des Wiss., philos-pfit'lof, 
Ciasse, 1888, pp. 849 fT ), compares 
the deicription of the volcano, Prom. 
351 fF. with that in Ffndar, P^. L 
He finds Pindar's description the 
more rivid; and only ϊιχ respect of 
the ιτοτ«μο} irvp6s does he give the 
preference to Aeschylus, Findar hav- 
ing comeeiTed of the fleiy itxeaina ■· 



being ineide the monntain. Chriel 

prefers to put the eruption in 475, 
following Thuc. iii., ii6, rather than 
in 479-8 with the Parian Marble; 
but he concedes that the eruption 
may hare lasted from 478 to 476, so 
that both dates would ho riplit. He 
conjectures tliat the Prometheus was 
produced in Atliens soon after Aes- 
ehjlus's return from Steily, aome* 
wheie about 468. 



Digitized by Google 



ΑΙ2ΧΤΛΟΤ 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤΣ 

ΔΕ^ΜΩΤΗ^. 



Digitized by Google 



ΤΑ TOT ΔΡΑΜΑΤΟΣ ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ. 

ΚΡΑΤ02 (ΚΑΙ ΒΙΑ). 
ΗΦΑΙ2Τ02. 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΣ. 
Χ0Ρ02 ΩΚΕίΑΝΙΔΟΝ. 

ilKKANOS- 

Ιί2 Η ΙΝΑΧΟΥ. 

ερμη:!. 



ΤΠΟΘβ^ΐΧ. 

ϋρομηθίΐύς iv ^κνθία 0t0i/xiVov Sta τύ κίκλ,οφ^ναί το ττυρ πννθάνίταΐ 
*Ιώ ττΧανωμίνη δτι κατ* Αΐ-γνπτον "γίνομίνη Ικ ^παφήσαιχ; το"> Δίο? 

Τί^ίταί τυν "Ετταφον. Έίμμη<; Si πυ^ια-γίτια άττίΐλωι/ αίτω κίριη'νι^ΟηιΓί- 
σθαι, iay μη ίΐτττ^ τα μίΧΧοντα. €σ€σθαΐ τω Λο. TrpotXtyt yap ό ΙΙ^οο/λτ^- 
ί'ίυς ώδ ίζωσθηΐΓίται 6 Ζίυς τη<: ά.ρχ>/\ ΐ-ττυ τινθ9 οϊχαου νίον. τίλοί ύ€ 
βροντής γ^νομίνης άφανης 6 ΙΙρομηβίυς yivtrai. 

KctTOi Sc η μνθοποώι iv τταρίκβάσίΐ ναρα ΧοφοκΚίί iv Κολ;(άη, ιηψα 
Si "EvptmSg δλως σβ KuroJU η μλν σκηνή του Spoftaxog vvmmroi iv 2icv> 

$f κκφ^ΙλϋΛον αΰτον jcm ΤΙρομηθνΛς Sims* 



'ίστ(ον 8i oTt ου κατα τον κοινον Xoyov iv Κανκάσιρ φψίϊ BeBtaOai τα¥ 
ΏρομηθΜ, άλλα προς τοις Ευ/αα>παίΌις ptptm ToS *QKtavoSi, <« dbro T&y 
irp^ Ία» λίγαμίνων iifurrt συμβαλΜίν» 

80 



Digitized by Google 



3- 



\ 



•V ' 



ΙΙΓΟΜΠΘΕΤί: ΔΕ^ΜΩΤΙΙ^. 



ΚΡΑΤΟΖ. 

Χκύθην cs ο^οί^/ άβρο^ο^ cts €ρημίαν. 



1-1S7: Prolofue («ρ^λογβϊ). 

1 87: First Scene. Cratos nn ί 
Bia, dragging the figure re]iresenting 
Frometheua, enter on the left; He- 
phMstut with vinith'* tools aocorapar 
nice them. 

1. χθοιιοβ πί8ον ; poetical periphra- 
sis for χθόνα. Cp. Suppl. 2G0 x»pas 
'AvJof WBw, 662 it49op Pen. 488 
yiji ΆχαιίδϋΓ ntSov. Tn such expros- 
sions, the adjective does not agree 
with the genitive, but with tiie sub- 
•taotiTOwhioh makes ths periphrasis, 
because this substantive fortns one 
idea with tlie ^'enitive. See below, 
91, 110, 823; also Sept. 304 iroioy δ' 
ίμβίήτηΘβ yeSmt *49w, Stm, SQ2 χ4' 
pas ip τ6π<η$ Α»βυστικο7$» 8S6 μκτρψον 
&yyισμa κύριον ψόνου, 718 ττροατοκτό- 
voiffi προστμοπαΐ$ 'Ιξίονοί. — μ/iv : an- 
swered by tf^vi Μ in 8; the first part 
of the task (bringing Prometheus to 
the spot) is contrasted with tlie sec- 
ond part (nailing him to the rock). 
**We have done our duty,- and here 
we are (9)κομβν), now^^ou^jnust do 
yours." — τηλονρον·: tliis accent is 
expressly attested hy the gramma- 
rian Arcadlus wtfi riimvt p. 78, 6. 
τηΚουρόί is formed from τηΚοΰ as iro- 
irtipSs from irSvoi. Others derive tlie 
word from rijAe and tpos (^oipos) boun- 



dary, SO that it means cuius ter> 

mini procul sunt; or from rrfke 
and oipoy space (cp. Curtius Etym.^ p. 
340) ; but these derivations would 
require tlie accent ^iKovpot. 

2. Σκνβην: here used ndjectively, 
as in 417. So Sept. 817 Stcv^ 9Λ4ιρψ, 
£ur. Rhes. 426 Ί,κύθηί xias, Martial iv. 
28, 4 Scythes zmaragdos. Cp. 
also 805 AijAVl^ 'EWdSoi i^Bas, Prom, 
iiolut. Frg. X. 9 below Aiyvp arpa- 
τόν, Frg. 322 Κουρητα \a0t>. See also 
note on 761 below.^olpmr : originally 
road, then strip, tract ; cp. //. xi. 24 
rov 5* (sr. θάψηκοί^ ifroi Sina οΐμοι 
(vav μίΚαρϋί κυάνοχα^ ten Stripes of blue 
tied. — 'iPpot«v: Mp9pmwwt Hesyoh. 
Hermann, following Buttmann Lexil. 
I. p. 136, thinks this use of &$poTos a . 
blunder, due to a misinterpretation 
of the Homeric ifipirn (/{. xW, 
78), which was wrongly explained by 
some of the ancients as the time 
"when mortals are not abroad," κα^ 
V ΡμτΛ «ft ^»trm€t9f whereas it Is 
really an equivalent of vu{ άμβροτοί 

(Od. xi. 330), ννζ αμβρησΙη. Ruf this 

is not necessary. As &vav5pos means 
both tmmqii/y and destitvde of men, 

&ηάνθρωτο5 both inhuman and deserted 
of mankind, so tSporos means immortal 
and void of mortals. — Similar resolu- 

81 



Digitized by Google 



32 



AISXYAOY 



^ — 



α9 σοι πατήρ ίφ€νΓθ! τοϊ'δΓ* προς πίτραίζΙ 

6 ύχίτηλοκρημνοις τον Xewpyhv οχμάσαι 
^ άΒα^^ΰαιγίνύα^ δϋσ/χών iv άρρηκτοι<ζ ΊτίΒαις, 



ύοΏΛ in the third foot occur eight 
times in thb play. The tribrach in 

the first foot always consists of a sin- 
gle word (see on 116) ; but in the 
second and fifth, and sUll more in the 
thiril and fourth feet» the first short 
of the tribrach is usually the final 
syllable of a word, or a monosyllabic 
particle closely connected with the 
preceding word (W 851» y4 746, >^ 
993). In the third foot, the caesura 
thus made is followed, in six of the 
examples, by a word consisting ol 
three thort ayllablei; in the other 
two cases a proper name of four 
syllables follows (Κιλικίων 351, 'Unas 
840). — The repetition of the prep- 
osition givee to SMtM^r diptarand άβρ·- 
roy ίρημίαν, which Otherwise would 
be close appositives, more the air of 
two separate statements. See Kriig. 
L % 67, 10^ 4— The lehoUaet remarke 

on this yerse : τοΰτο cis rh ίιπζφαμύθη- 

rov ToD ίίβησομίνου· καϊ ^o^oKkrjs rh 
ainb wepi ^ιλοκτ4(του \4y«t. Cp. Intro- 

doetf on, p. 26^ footnote 2, and Terees 
SO, S70; also Ar. A<h. 704, (iviwAa- 

3. ΉφοΜΓΓβ, σοΙ Si : for σοϊ δί, 
'ηφβαβτ*. The TOcatiTe is often placed 

first in this way, to attract more 
promptly the attention of the person 
addrceaeU. Cp. Od. xvi. 130 άττβ, β-ί» 
S* fyXM fSvweir, IL i. S82 ΆτμψΛη, 
9h I) vaGc T«hw μ4»ύ$, vi. 429 Έκτορ, 
ί,τίφ σύ μοί ta<ti var^p. Frequent in 
Sophocles : cp. Ai. 140Θ, El. ΙόΟ, 

0. Γ. ao8, ιοθβ. 1608, ο. α sss, 

607. 592. Ant. 1087. Phil. 700. Alio 
[PlatoJ Thtagtt 127 ο i Ιύκρντη, 



rphs V &v IjSn «1η & μ^τίί τοντο 
λάγΜ.·~|ΐΑ·ιν : personal; ht^reKdsi* 

its subject. See Kriig. Ϊ 5 17, 11, 5 
and IL § 47, 11. 2. — WroXas : =^ ^y- 
Toxdf, eommmid$. Cp. 3ιψρί. 1012 

783 ifoii μρ-ημονίύίΐ rks ί/ίλί ίιηστο\Λ$ι 
Frg. 423 άκουν riis έμίΐί iwiaroXAs. 

4. «ατηρ : is said of Zeus not only 
by the menials, 40 and 6^ aad 1^ 
Hermes, 047, 984, bat even by He- 
phaestus, 17. 

5. λ(ωργον : καχονρτγον, πανούργο», 

MpsftfjwfS Hetyeb. Of theae, tHe 

interpretation irayot'pyoi agrees ex- 
actly with the derivation of the word 
from λ*««ι, an adverb which the an- 
cient lexicographers explain by τ*· 

Xfws, iravr€\ws, &wav. Cp. Archil. 
Frg. 112 Bergk Kdms y^p o^Biv 4φρό- 
vtoy — wam-ws yhp ούδίν Ιψρόνίον^ aiid 

the words A«^itf, \*άκ*9ρη^ mui^iff, 

νανώλίθροί. Accordingly Xaupyis sig- 
nifies one who acts recklessly, in dis- 
tinction from one whose conduct is 
regulated by principle. Cp. ArchiL 

Frg. 88 Wr«p ZfO, σ)>ν oiipartS 
κράτος, ah Ϊ* Kpy iw' iivBpwitttv dp^s 
hfupya καΐ θίμίστα, Xeo. Mem. i. J- 0 
«λτ^ν Φ^ρμβυρτγίτατβ» βΤκαι κα) Xtmfi' 
yirvrov. Hesychius gives also the 
form XaopyS^ Twith the interprt'ta- 
tion iiv6aios' itKcAei). The adverb 
Uan is related to the intenaiTe pvellx 

λα- {\Λμαχο%, XaKarairiyMV, KoKariptf 
TOi) &f Xf is to λαίίί, j'ftiT to vaiis. 

6. (k&OjfUiVTivwv : άδάμαί· ytvos α*δ^ 

fait, He^ych. Cp. 64 ; also Find. PgA, 

IT. 125 Kpartpois ϋάμαντοί Sijaty &\(us, 
with iron naiZs, Find. Frg. 88 ii άίάμβ»· 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ Δ£2ΜΟΤΗ2. 



33 



TO σον yap άνθος, τταντ€χνου ττνροζ aeXaSt 
θνητοίσι KX&jtas ώπασεν τοιασδε τοί 
άμΛρτίας σφε Sec ^eois Sovrot Βίκην, 
10 ώς Βι^^αχθ^ την ΔιΛν τνροΛψιΒα 

aTifyyetv, φιΧανθρωΊτσυ ιτάν€σθαι τρόπον. 

ΗΦΑ12τθ2. 

Κράτοζ Βία Τ€| σ<^ωι/ μα/ οηολη Aios 

έχΈΙ Τ€Λθ9 01^ JCOVOCV φίΤΟΟΟ»» CTi* 

eyce 8' ατολμι>9 ei/uii συγγενή 0ew 



τοΓ σιδάρον. The meaning diamond 
,18 not found before Theophrastus 
(Pindar, <f« adamantet Comm. Αηϋφι* 
p. 10). — οφρηκτο49 ir^Scus : cp. //. xiiL 
36 &μψ\ 8ί νοσσί viZa^ ίβα\( xpvvtias 
ipp^mous ίίΚύτουί, 19 below ίοσΚύ- 
ret$ χ»λΛ§ίμ»η, irlki are JSMerSf 
9wfui bettiit Λ more general term. 
The reverse comltinRtion in Eur. 
Bacch. 447 δβσμ^ δι§λ.ν&η irtiuy. Cp. 
Ag. 860 w%w i^otf, Ar«. 648 κ4κ' 
rptiv *ipds. — Aeschylus admits an 
anapaest only in the first foot of the 
trimeter. liie one exception is Sept. 
669, where fhe proper name eonld 
baidl/ lutTe been uthorwise brought 
into the Terse. (In 840 below tliere 
is no anapaest ; see note.) This ana- 
paest, like tlie tribrach and dactyl in 
the same place (see on 2 and 780), 
is never dividetl between two words: 
it generally coiiiiiste of a trisyllabic 
word, but eometlmee of the beginning 
of a longer word, as here and 64, 353, 
im, 805, 8n. There are thirteen 
such anapaests in the jprometheus. 

7. rt wii0 dbiek: rhv thv Ιίόσμον, 
Schol. In Theognia 468, the 'clear 

lustre ' of gold is failed its Ka^aphv 
iySos. — wavT^vou irvpo't : cp. 110, 
and Zen. Mem. ίτ. 3. 7 rh κβΑ ri 



Μκονρον δί σκάτουί^ avytpyhy St irpiks 
rcuray τίχνιιν καΐ νάιττΛ tea it^theles 
frsMi lbil^Mnr«i κνΨηηηυΑζοντν^ Fiat. 
Prvtag. 821 c 6 τίρομηϋίΐ^ . . . κκ(/»τη 

σοφίας at/y x»pi. — wpos σΛοβ: fraid 
by Homer //. six. 376. Cp. Retiod 
Tkeog. 666 κλ/ψατ ίοΒομΑηΐΛ wvph 

τηλψσκοίΓον ανγην. 

9. σφ4 : = αύτόν, as Sept. 615, Soph. 
Μ 61» Ο. a 40, Tradt. 284, Eur. /«· 
64, 71, and often. The tragedians 
HM for the accnsative singular 
Μ well as plural, whereaa in Homer 
it occun only as plural. Krug. II. 
§51, 1, U. 

10. άν: in final clauses after i>s 
and Bwws, very common in Attic ; cp. 
064, 706, 824. Aiiitophanee alwajt 
uses us av, and hi Attic inicriptlona 

δΐΓ«ι &.V is frr-qiKMit. 

11. ψΛανβρ«»ΐΓον ttrh. : that is, 
^tam hia affection! awaj fsvn. men 

to a worthier object.** 

13. tyju. τΛο? : - τίΤί'λ«βτοι. Cp. 
Soph. O. α 1780 iti»r»»* ίχ«* riit 
Kvpos (= Κίκύρωται). — oMIv ^mm8«V: 
nihil vos detinet. 

14. (τυγγβνη : the scholiast explains, 
rhy iwh μίΜ όpμώμtyoy τ^χνηι, that 

is, <«m7 fellow-ciaftiman.** Bather 
we mnit undentaiid the word of 



Digitized by Google 



34 



ΑΙΌΛΟΥ 



20 



νάντως S* ανάγκη τωι^ μοι τοΚμαν σχ^θζΐν · ^ 
€υωptάζ€Uf γαρ πατρός λόγους βαρύ, 

της opOofiovkOv "idiptSoi aiπvμrjfra traS, 
JUcovrd σ* ακων SwrKirot^ γαΧκ€νμαστ 

προσπασσαΚ^νσω τωδ' άπανθρώπω πάγω^ 
^ΙμΙ ovrc φωνην ουτε τον μορφην βροτωρ 



ι 



bloo cl-relatidnsUip ; cp. 39, 289. He- 
phaestus is the eon of Zeus and Hora 
(//. i. 677 ff.), or according to UeSiod 
7%. 927, the falherlcM ion of Hen; 
Prooietheue is the son of Themis. 
Now Themis is the daughter of Ura- 
nus, and iiera his grand -daughter. 

17. CVCtfHO^lV: ' ολ(γω/){(ν, μ^ι txtiP 

ψρορτΙΒα, ψορβκούίΐν, Ilesyeli. One 
wfio is confident nnd unconcerned 
{^fiiwpos, securus) in executing a 
duty, is apt to take leit paini. Cp, 
our colloquial ezpreieioa 'take it 
easy.' 

18. θ<μι8ο§ : see Introduction, p. 17. 
—«Ιννμιΐτα : oontratted with ορΛ·· 

βούΚον. αί9υμ{)Τίΐ$, of toiverinq thoughts, 
is one who in his shrewdness and 
sagacity aspires to too lofty things. 
Cp. ciijBovA«» Β4μ($, Find. Istk. ylL 82. 
— The dactyl rabstituted for the 
third iambus of the tragic trimeter is 
very frequent; whereas in the first 
foot Aetchylos usee it seldom, and 
chiefly in proper names (730). In 
this j>lny the dnrtyl in the third foot 
occurs eighteen times: it is always 
divided in tiie middle by the caesura, 
its long first syllable being either the 
end of a polysyllabic word, or a word 
of one syllable closely connected with 
the foregoing (St 1009, rU 1027). Cp. 
note on 2. 

19. oucovra <r' ακων- cp 071 Ιίκον- 
βΛ» άκαν, 218 lK^i»r iK0ini, Eur. Cjfel. 



258 hiov ίκοΰσ», Ηφρ^ΖΛΛ άκουσα» 
ονχ (κών. The poets are rery fond 
of repetitions like this, in which the 
same word is twice used, referring to 
difl^rent persons. Further instances 
are Od. v. l:iti Tap' ουκ 
Kititrjf = otiK iO(\uy wap' iSfKovff^, iii. 
272 r^r V i9iKm¥ tfikuvew Myaycv, 
Y. 07 c^perrf s ρί iKBivra 9tk tfcJir, Aeecb. 
Cho. 89 irapi φίλητ φίΚψ ^ipav yvwai- 
avipi, and below 29, 192, 27d, 762, 

20. 4Μίν0ρ«ΜΓφ : see note on ifipo- 
τον, 2. The idea is further expanded 
in the next verses. ' £ximia arte cu- 
mulaTitpoeta inflnitam mali magnita- 

dinem' (Hermann). — «άγφ: Hesy- 
chius has the gloss irdyoi · at ^ξοχαϊ 
τύν ircrpwr καΧ τύν ορών. Cp. Od, 
V. 411 ίκτβσΗν μ^ν yhp wdyoi 0{^rf. 

21. τον : the pronoun rls, like the 
prepositions, is often, in poetical dic- 
tion, placed in the second member of 
a disjonctiTo sentence, when it really 
belongs to both members. Cp. 169; 
Sopli. Ant. 257 oCre Οη^Ιί ο?τ? tou 

Eur. Bee. 370 oih' iKwiSos γάρ 
otfrf row 9^{i)f, 8oph. TVoeA. 8 dir' el 
χpηστbs ο6τ* «Ϊ τψ κακόί, 1254 «ηταραγ» 

l^ccrri μηί' άστύν rtva 6όμοα 2<χ«σβΜ, 
Od. IT. 87 »ΰτ9 $ηιξ IrtScvj^t οΰτ9 τι 
«μΜ»# Solon Trg, 4» 12 eSf §crtA- 

ν ων οΰτ* Τ» hlpMvUnf ^ilSijMMI. 8θ8 

on 468. 



Digitized by Gopgle 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ Δ£2ΜαΤΗ2. 



i 



/ΐ5ψ€ΐ, σταθηηος δ* '^Χίον φοίβτ) φλογΙ 



(JOt 



22. οψ(( : belongs by zeugma to f f &'γχιτ4ρμαν ^\ios ίιφρηλβτΛν wwrttr 

ψίύΐτί)^ as well a.s μορίρ-fiv . neither a voice t'hv &ί'θοί ίζ^χρωσ« Xiyvvos tit σώματ' 

(shalt thou hear) nor yet a form shuit ανδρών (of ttie bUck color of the 

rAoH Μβ. Cp. Suppl. 1ΗΛ wf^ τβντβ ' Bthiopiftu) ; of tbe color of Cho hair, 

μ^ί τάθωμ(ν ων ttoKvs v6vos, »ολί»Γ Soph. 0. T. 742 XivKavSts κάρα, Babr. 



rSyros tlftK ηρόθη ^ψρΐ. ' Frequentis- 
eime hoc fit ubi gramniatici αίσθ-ησιν 
Utl nVAi^fM* poni afiint» qnlbiw in 
loda cum nomine notio verbi congen* 
erie tacite comprehenditur ' (Lsbeck). 
— σταβηιτ»^: φλογιζόμ^νοχ ' oraBtiuv 
yh.p «•τ' Μη/ον imrav φασί» Αττι- 
κοί, Schol. σταθίυτόί' irtphayv^ipts 
7^μίμ:ί. Hesyefi, That is, scor ched. 
From στατόί and — After 15 (δν- 
νχ9ΐμ4ρφ) we tboidd expect rather 
the baleful effects of cold to be men- 
tioned. But a Greek's imagination 
would be more vividlj affected by a 
deaeription of the ann't tcorcbing 
heat; the allusion to t^i^^ foll9ws 

In tor (25). — ^ejlft: '- Κ' f J ΰ5ωρ 
iiestod Frg. 78. φοΐβο» Sc ίη-κου rb 

£sv Plut. Λ/οΓ. 493 c — Notice the 
alliteration φοίβη <pKoyi, and cp. Sept. 
ϋΟΙ φΚνοντα συν φαίτφ ψρίνών, Ag. 492 
fits ίφ4ι\ωσί¥ ^pevat.— This passage 
lewia to be parodied in a fragment 

preserved in Eustath. Comm. Od. p. 
1484, 27, -xjt^aw Ί^ν σ^ν ζλιοι λάμ· 
wmp φλ.oy\ alyvrrt^fftt. t - 

28. χροΜβ : χροιά, comi^nding to 
Ionic xpiiT], is ftri oUler and less trite 
form for the common xp6a. Simi- 
larly we have vofa and «^a, ροιά and 
μα, CTHi (Ar. EccL 076, 684, 686) 
and στοά. — &ΐΛ99' 'useil as here of 
the color of the skin in Solon ¥rg. 
27, 6 τρ Ύριτάτιι 8i yipttop &«ξομ4ν«ύΐ^ 
fri yvtttP λΜχΡοΰται χροιη$ Awdos 

Ιμ·ιβ9μ4ριΙί, Tbeodectet Vrg, 17 



22. 8 τίϊ>ν τριχών $TtWtP &ti)8ptaKc Ktv 
κανβιζούσα! i of color generally, Hdt. 
i. 98 e9rm vlamim νβ» ιΛλ^μρ ·ί νραιια· 

Xtiiyts ijiOiaufiOi fiVl ψαρμάκοισι (co/- 
ored icith jiainls). — dur^^vo) · Tl. x'lv. 
108 4μοϊ 6t Key ασμίνψ «ίη, boplt. 
3Ve^. 18 ίσμίι^ U μοι ί irXcu»&» )λ^« 
, , . ιταΓί, Eur. PItoen. 10-13 χρόνψ ί* ίβα 
τ6ύ aaatvois, Ar. Pax 582 ίισμ^^οισι» 
ήλβββ ημϊρ, φιΚτάπι. On this dative 
of a participle of feeling, diiefly 
ttied wit}) elcai and verbs of coming, 
sec G. 181, n, N. 5; Π. 771 a. For 
the thought, cp. Deuteronomy xxviiL 
67, 'Id the morning then thalt wy. 
Would God it were even! and at 
even thoii elialt say. Would God it 
were morning!* ,^^ ^Ι^^ f*-^ 

sTjae. irotK^Aoy ένδυμα ίχουσα, ttk rh 
τΓίτηνΛκθοΛ Toit ίστρου, Schol. For 
νοικίλοί, cp. Soph. Track. 94 αΜλα 
ρύξ, Bur. i9ef. lOM lrr4pmp woutt^utra, 

Frg. 696 ipiftycda νυζ αΙο\6χρ»5 ixpuris 
t' ίστρων υχΚοί. For the second part, 
•ϊμα, cp. Eur. Ion 1150 μf\άiJ.^τf:^τλos 
νύζ, Orph. Argonaut, 1031 yv^ άστροχ^Ι- 
TctP (511 μ-ίινη αστροχΙτνν\ Claudian 
Bapt. Prnsirn_ ii. Μβ3 ποτ piota 
•in us. — «π-οκρνψ<4 : initial κρ, with 
the ud of the ictus, makes a long syl- 
lable ; cp. 659 below eedirp0wovs, Eum. 
403 arpvroy, Per:^. 217 awdrpnn^v, .'!05 
iwipkeytv. — diroKpvtlrc^ φ£Μ«: Archil. 
Frg. 74 Zeifs warifp ΌΚυμτίωρ lie μ·· 
σημβρίη$ ί9ψί9 ρύΐΐΫ kiritfA^9 ψ4θ§ 
λάμπβρτοί* 



Digitized by Google 



AISXYAOY 



25 πάγνην ^ €ωα» 17X109 σκ€^ψ iraXtv. 

dft Se του τΐαροντο'ζ ά^θ-η^ώι/ κάκου 

τρύσει σ * ο λωφήσων γαρ ού πέφυκί ιτϋκ ^ 

τοιαΰτ* εττηύρου του φιλάνθρωπου τρόπον, 
θεος θεων γαρ ουχ νποπτιησσων γόΚον 

30 βροτοΐσι τιμο,ς ώπασας περα BiKi^%, 

^άνθ* &ν άτ€ρπη τήνΒ^ φρονρησ€ίς Ίτέ^ραν 
ορθοστάΒην άνπνσξ, ού κάματω» γόνυ* 
ιτολλον^ δ* οδν/)/ιον$ ^αΐ γόους ανωφελείς 
φθεγζει · Διθ9 γαρ Βύ^Ί^ραίτητοϊ^ φρένες · 

86 ζαπας Be τραχύς όστις S^v νέον Kparg. ^ 



26. 4Α ti KTi. : the eente it, ** ever 
will $oine βτϋ be with the«, pain 
of Wllich ehall make thee wretched," 
"one eril will erer be followed by 
another." ' ' 

87. i λΜ^σων : cp. Soph. Ant, 
261 ούδ' ό κνΧύσν» ιταφην, El. 1 107 αύ8* 
οΐηταρ-ηζων ovS' δ KuXvauf τάρα. See 

also 771 below; Soph. Phil. 1242 rls 
ίνταιμ*·^ηκ»»κ4η$9τά$9, Thetcholi* 
Mt wrongly understands a particular 
person (Heracles), λωψά» is here 
tnuuitlTe, in 37ΰ IntransittTe. In 
tbii UM 4^ the participle the object it 
cominoDlj omitted. — ov ιτ^φνκΙ -π-ω: 
oSwtt separated, ft? in 7'"rs. 179, 

Cfto. 747, Eum. 690, Ji'rg. 2«0, 6. In 
8ayin(|[ thy deliverer ha* yet le be bem, 
Hephacotiie meaoa only, "no living 

soul rnn deliver thee." 

28. imfupov : of the verb ίιταυρίσκο- 
μαι only the second aorist ίιτηνρόμην is 
need by the tragic poets, iwvipov is 
here ironical ; such reioard thou didst 
reap I Cp. //. i. 4 10 ; and xv. 1(5 om μα» 
•Zy «I α8τ« κθΗορραψίΐ)$ oKtyetPTis ιιρώτη 
iwavp^iai, καί σ« wKitTV^** IpAatm. 

90. 1·^ liMV (lee on 19): eaid 



with reference to ^oroiou The gods 
have a common interett as opposed 
to mortall. Beiiv modifies τψΛχ,·^ 
^roinrTf<rcrtt>v : cp. 175, 960. 

30. τίμα* : distinctive possessiom, 
privileges, prerogatives, like 7/^, 10?. 
See on 229.— ιτέρο S(ici|t : this, in the 
mouth of til Γ ν.·Γΐΐ-Γΐ!3ροΛΓ'ΐ1 Hephaes- 
tus, must be taken as expressing the 
poet's own lentiment 

31. φρονρι{9Μ«: said in reference 
to the sleeplessness mentioned in the 
next verse. A ψρονρόΐ is forbidden to 
sleep. — άτ€ρνί\ : cp. d^'ijAor 148; Od.xL, 

04 υφρα. XSt]s ytKWXS iral iiTfpwta x&paih 

32. όρθο<Γτα8ην : see Introduction, 
p. 0, footnote 3. — κάμντα»ν -yo'vw: of 
taking a posture of rest ; y6pu κ<ίμψα( - 
draira^carAwy Hesych. Cp. 390 ; ίί.τϋ. 
118 Φηηί μιν άστασί&ϊΓ -γόνυ κάμ\Ι/(ΐν, eJ 
Kc <f>vyi)anf δηίου 4κ νολίμοιο, Eur. Mec. 
1080, ΙΙδΟ; CatuU. Ixir. SOS niveos 
flexerunt sedibus artus. 

33. ιτολλο^ 8* oSvpfMvs: nfoaiw- 
^tty«t τά$ μοί'ψίίαϊ «ύτ·ν, Schol. 

85. νίβν: adverbial. SeeKriigerll. 
§ 46, 6, 7. The same thought recurs 
96, 149, 810, 889, 949» 966. 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ 



37 



iPAToat. 

elei', τί /xeXXei? καΧ κατοϋπ-ίϊζα μ,άτην; 

τί τον ^cots ίγθιστον ου arvy^is θ^ον^ 
6στί$ το σον βντμοίσι. προύΒωκα/ ydpas i . 

το συγγ€ν€ς tol ^€li/6u tj θ* opiXUk. 

K7AT02. 

40 *"συμφημ*^ άνηκουστ€ίν των ττατρ^^ Xoyoii^ 

oToy Tc : xrois ού τοί/το Sei^atVets rrkiov; 



aid γ€ hrj νηλη^ leol θράσους irX^ais. 

KPATOS. 

ακο9 γά/ο o^yS^ f^St^^^OpTivwOiw συ 
τά fbiyS^ ώφ€λ.ο{ητα firi7 πόι^ι μάτην. 



38. irpovSe*Kcv : like κλ^» β««4Τ«ν» 

8. — Cratos begins thie angry collo- 
quy with three rerees (cp. 613), but 
mftCTw«rds apeak* regularly two; He- 
phaettue speaks single verses through- 
out, in accordance with pruff and 
blunt-spoken nature. — σστ»«: has a 
qaalitatiye force, one «νλο hebnmed 
(was such as to betray) = since he be- 
trayed. So 759; Pets. 744 τταΓί ί* 
iμhs reUt' ού «ατοδάι ξρνσβ» vitf epJurth 
SffTis . . . Ijkwure. 

89. SmWv: mightjf, β κΐλ^λ^ιτ 
ence. Cp. 1031 iitv^f ri «οιμί)»/ 

σιτλιίγχνον οδ ΐΓ(0έκαμ«ΐ', Soph. EL 770 
•Scir^v rUrtiv ΙστΙν^ Eur. Andr. 986 
swrycvb Sfiptfy, ΡλοΜ. 366 <«- 
νλν 7ΐ;>'αι{)»' α/ δι* uiivw yoml, Iph. 
Α. ftl7 ^(ivbv rh τίκτην καϊ φ4ρ(ΐ φ(Κ· 
rpoy μίγα. — 0|uX(a : Quint. Decl. 321 

eonanetndo alienoa etiam ac 
null* n^C^itUvcliiie inter ee 



ooniunctoe componere et ftd- 

Stringere officiis potest. 

41. elo'v Te;Jicet? is it allowa- 
Ija? CS^ Ar.'TX*m,"ir«W» rt . : 
irapk σον τυβίσθαι ; maij a body ask? — 
irm oi l rp 589, 759 ; Soph. ^i. 677 
iuitis Si vws oil η/νναάμίν^Λ σνφρ99ΰ»{ 
Αχ* Μ, 90S κβΐ' «Τνιρ βίλΧη 
rehs iwtipicovtf 9^* eixl SIImm*^ 
πρησβν; Tsncr. Paneg. 175 ττώϊ oh xpif 
Sta\vtiv rain as rks όμολ.ογία$; — 8ci- 
IM^vwt : refers to the foregoing Scirtfr. 

4S. The firat and aecond perMnie 
of ('μί are less often omitted, vet see 
178, 24β, .'520, 37·'?, 987. Only with 
(τοιμοί is the oniiseion common ; here 
it occnrs even though iyA i» left ont 

Cp. Soph. At. 813 xwpdv (τοιμοί (_sc. 
€iVO. 0. T. 92. Eur. Med. 612. In 
47i> below, the missing σΰ can be sup* 

plied from tiie preceding reavrtfr. See 
Kriiger L § 68, 1* 6. 



Digitized by Google 



38 



ΑΙ2ΧΥΛ0Υ 



45 & Φολλά ^ iffrfdelg rg χιειρωναζία, 

KPATOl. ^ ' 

τί <m»y«is; πόνων γαρ (ως άπλφ_}ίΩγψ^ 
των ννν παρόντων ov^kv οίτία τέχνη. 

/ cuTTOS TC9 αί>την aXXos cS^cXcf ^αχ€α^ Ο 

^ ΚΡΑΤΟΧ . 

απαντ* έπαχθη ;π\ην Beoun Koipaveiv* 
60 ikeveepoi γαρ ύνη$ eoTi ιτληρ Δι<ί$· ^ f^... 

' ΗΦΑΙ2Τ02. 

νγνωκα τοίσδί, κονδ^ι^ ai^TetTreti^ ή^ω. 



ΚΡΑΤ05. 



ω% μη σ* eXuf^Qi^cK ίτροσ δε^χ ^^; πατήρ ·^ 

ΗΦΑΙ2Τ03. 

καΐ δι^ πρόχειρα ψ€λ4α δφκεσ^αι πάρα. 



4Λ. : in tragedy thfe word 

stands for all genders, in singulnr and 
in plnrnl G. 79, 1, n.4; H. 261 D a. 
— MS uwkif \6y<f : equivalent to &s 
JhrAfif thrtlv, to tpeak plainly, bluntly. 
Cp. 075. 

48. Cp. Eur. Iph. Λ. 8fi τάξίο^μα Bi 
αλλοχ Tt$ /ίφηλ-' &ντ' έμοϋ λχφ€7ν τοδβ. 

49 f. The tense is, <*Anotlit]^ sta- 
tion would have another burden: 
fvpry one is bound to service nnd 
obedience save Zeus, the sovereign 
ruler; he alone commanda all and 
obeys none" (ύττ' ίφχόα οΰτΐΡο$ βοάζαν, 
Sapp!. TjOFi), — ίτταχθη: i-f-r'itioiis, dis- 
agreeable. — KOipavitv : with dative, 
lUte Apxtiy Θ40, ίιτΛίστόζΗ ιττρατψ 
Pera. 241. βΜ Kriiger II. § 47, 20, 3. 

61. iYmi»r^e%iiIrecogmgcit{tb» 



troth of what yon aay) by this (what 
ia here going on). -^ott^v άντ»πι£ν: 

sc. rh ov τά ίΊΓΐΎίΤα')μίνα ■κοα'ϊν. 

52. δ«Γ|ΜΐΙ tnpiPaXctv : resolution 
in the fifth foot ia very rare in Ing* 
edy. This is the only caao In the 

Prometheus Src on 2. 

63. Ιλιννοντα: ^Aivvw is abeolute 
here, bnt is constroed with η partici- 
ple in 529. 

54. ψΛια : tlie licst manuscript 
has ψίίλια, others ψ(λια. Ammonius 
gives the diatinction: ψ({λιο μίν rh τρΰ 
iwTOv, \^f\io» Sf rh &Kpots βραχίοσι Ttptr 
τιθ(μ(^οι Kvfxmoi With such brace- 
let-like clamps rromctheusis fastened 
in the painting* described in the bi- 
trod., p. 5, footnote 8. Bjjpaiii'tm : laid 
with lefdrence to «^0^4^^ aboTO. 



Digitized by Google 



39 



KPATOS. 

65 βαλώρ vLv άμφΐ ·χ€ρσΙν έγκρατ€ΐ σθένει 
ροΑστηρί ^eu/e^iraaaaXcve προς πέτραΐζ* 



■Γ" 



H^AiSTca. 



^Tr€pau>tTaL ύη Jkqv ^ajajTovpyov to6c. 

apatrae μάλλον^ σψνγγ€^ μ·ηοαμ,'^ χαλα. 
Υ\Λ J δ€(νο^ γα/> ευραν,κάζ άμηχάνωμ πόρον. 



H«AIST02. 



60 



apap€v j8 c y* ivcr&ckvrotsj 



KPATOS. 



καΐ njpBe vw πορπάσον ασφαλώς, h/a 
μό^Θ^ σοφίστη$ ών Διος vwedar^pos* 

I 



65 f. vW: ι^^λια* SchoL ; see on 
46. — Ι^κρατβΐ oMvcij ^aurnipi : of 

these two datives the one denotes the 
inner power (djrnaniic dative), the 
other the external meana (instniinenp 

tal dative), έ-γκρατά σθίνα nearly — 
iyKparits. — In /<. xviii. 477 Uepbaes- 
tlU wields a fiaiar^p Kparep^i- 
66. l^wwocroxiX tut : tlie connective 

is omitted (\asTTnIeton"\) when a sin- 



gle idea is expressed by two or more 
verbs, the second being a stronger ex- 
preeiSni than the fint. C^. 68, 141, 
302, e08, 698, m;.Bsn, 486 $wuu>y 
ίρράχιζον, 4ί)Γί Tra'iovift KpeoKowov<ri, Oho. 
289 Kifti ταράσσίΐ, S^pt. iH) χ<»ρ<Γ κο- 
irlci, 186 nfeir XtutiCw, Soph. At. 60 
ifrpvvov tioiBoKKov tit *ρκι\ κακά, 115, 
811. 844, 988, Αηί. 1037 κ*ρ^α\ν,τ' 
4μκο\ατί» El. 719 tίφptζoy tiatfiaWoy 
bnrauA wtd, TVoeft. 1S66 iyxw^vr* 
efyeaet, Kur. Hec. 607 στίύδαμίν |γ«β· 
ρύμ^ν, Phoen. 1434 (κλαι' iBpiivti. 
67. |Μλτ^: δίΛτρίβίΐ, j(fiQ»l(ittf He* 



69. Op. At. ISq. 768 mwOims 
avhp fit rmv ίψαιχάιηηβ νίρφτ» ^Α/κ^ 

χανοί vopiCfH'. 

61. ποίρπασον ; long α (not tj), aa 
in ψίμ»9μα Eur. JSf. 8si0. Cp. in$9wA' 
fftrai 1025 (θοινατηροί Jg. 1502, θοΐ- 
νάμα Eur. Inn 14i)5), and other trnpic 
iornie, as eOparrip Pers. 137, ίύνάτίψα 
P«n, 167, wMfirmf Ag. Ittl, frM/Ut- 
μω¥ 806 below and 284, Ua- 

ToyKipavoi 3Γ)3 (Άταρα^Όνται Cho. 528), 
Kuvayds, βολύι, γάτίόον, "γάμοροι, ^άκο· 

««f , ffiMm, Μιβν» and <M;hen. 

62. σ-οφ«ΓΓης: in Aeschylus's time 
this word had not acqiiirr r1 thr- mean- 
ing which Socrates and i''iato ailer- 
warde gare it, and wiiicfa thnngh 
their influence passed into hiitoiy. 
Cp. Athen. xiv. fi32 c irivra^ roht xpw- 
μ4νου$ τρ τίχνρ rairrjf (j,e. τρ μουσικγ} 
«r«^MvA» 4τ«Μΐλ«ν^, irwtf «αϊ Αίσχύ· 
K0t iwoii)<rfy *ί1τ' oip σοφιστ)ι$ καλα 
woftairaiety xtKuf.' In this play, both 
here and 944, the word implies a 
cmftjr and umcrapiiloiie derenwN. 



e t 



Digitized by Google 



40 



ΑϋΧΥΛΟΥ 



H*AX3TOa. 



ΚΡΑΤ02. 



65 



oSofLaiTOOV vvv σ^τίνρς ανθά^ γναύορ . 
στέρνων Ζιαμπάζ παύ^τσαΧευ Ιρρωμένω^ί' 



ΗΦΑΙΓΓ02. 

αίαΐ, Ιίραμ.'η^ίν, σων ύπο στ4νω. νόνωρ, . 

ι 

KPATOS. . 

σν δ* αΖ κατοκνείς των Διός τ' έχθρων νπ^ρ 
στ€ν€ΐζ: οπω^ μη σαντον οίκτ^ί^ irore. / 



Cp. the eeote of «»ρ(ζομΐΜ in Soph. 

fftt?. 77 άλλ' eurb τοΰτο ift σοψισθη- 
FOX, κλο·Τίί»ί 8ΐΓβ0ϊ ydvrjrai rmv ίνικ^ιτων 
ίτλοιν. — &v: the speaker does not 
mcu tiwt Zens is « «τ«φι«τ4*. Logi- 
cally only Aibs vteBicTtpos belongs to 
μάθιρ &v. σοφίντ4ΐ5, thougl) grammat- 
ically a predicate) refers ouly to Pro- 
metheoi. The general sense Ι·,** may 
learn that with all his artfulness he 
is slower-witted than Zeus." 

64. ανθάοη: with this epithet the 
Homeric ρφ<6 xt^uf* λ«Μ iaroMit, 
and the Euripidoan λάΒρψ μαχαΙρ<}, 
C;jd. 403, may be compared. — γνά- 
θον : cp. 7(Vi/f used in the seuse of 
wAcKiPs In Soph. EL 196 and 485, Ph&, 
1206, and «-«λ^Μν jv^Ua in Eur.^ 

66. στέρνων διαμιτάξ: the passage 
of Hesiod, Tkeog. 681, V ikmcru- 
wftpn Ώρομηθία irou(i\00ov\oy tetfyiMf 
apya\4oi<ri μ4σον hth, κίον' iKiaaas, 
wliich should be construed ίλάσσοα 
(τλ tA μίνοψ irfowa, riveting (A< 

chains Arough the middle of the piUar, 
was wrotiirly understood as ^λάσσαι 
κίονα &ta μ,ίσον {rhv Προμηβία). Ac- 

cordingl]r,on an andentUack^fignred 
Tase, found at Cbinel and now in 



the Berlin Museum (No. 1722 ; Jaho, 

Archaeologixche BeHra'jr, Plate viii.; 
Baumeister, Benkmaler fig. 1660), we 
find Prometheus represented as ac-> 
toally impaled (on an upright stake 
passeil lengthwise through the body). 
This revolting conception was modi- 
fied by Aeschylus into one more 
endorahle for the eye. Er«ii in He- 
siod's narrative the original notion is 
obscured : the older legend doubtless 
meant by the pillar a κΐων ovpdvioSf 
that a sliarp mountain^peak raar^ 
ing itself to the sky. See on 340. 

66 ΰ-τΓο : h< ranse of, hy reason of^ 
denoting tlie cause ; as Tliuc. ii. 85 
hth iwfytnt imt Ari ΑνλνΙαι inBUrfv^w 
olir iJUyov χρόνο», iv. 8 δλΛΛη» r* itai 
&Tpt0^t Ίτασα irir' 4ρημίαί (sc. tj νη- 
ffof), Soph. Ant. 221 inr' 4\wiS<i>v (irdpas 
rh κ^Λιη ««λλ«(κι» itAk§9Wf also Aff, 
475 πυρλι Av* titeyyi^mt Wau» tt^a ' 

θοα ,flaf(<. 

67. αύ κατοκν«ί$ : see 36. — Ιχβρ«ν 
vircp: tiic trafredisns often put tHe 
preposition after its nonn when an 
attributive (as in 663 a genitive) 
follows both. Otherwise, the post- 
ponement of the preposition (with 
anastrophe of the aocent) is per- 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 AESMOTHS. 



41 



ΗΦΑΙ2ΤΟΧ 



C Μ 



KPAT03. 



70 ορώ κυρουντα Tovhe των ίττρ.ζίων. ί 

αλλ* ofi^l irXcvpats ^|^κσχαλ&στι//ια« ^άλ€. 



^^^^ 



ί <. ■ < ι 



ΗΦΑ12Τ02. 



KFAT03. \ 

^c^€t κ|ίτω, ogc^iji δέ κίρκωσορ βί^. 
75 fcal ττέπρα,κτϋΛ τουργον οϋ μακρψ πόνω. 



mitted in ^rimrtrr, as a ruTe, only 
when the preposition comes thereby 
to stand at the end of a Terse. This 
oocnn most frequently withm^ futri, 
rapd, vit6, inrtpf άτό, and M, in con- 
nexion with the genitive. The re- 
maining cases in Aeschylus are : with 
the dative, ύηό 365 below and Ptrs. 
190, Μ Supp'. 1003, μ^τά Pers. 613 ; 
with the accusative, irtpi Ptrs. 61. 

68. i'Km μη «rl.: for this form of 
wuidns-iee GICT. STS ; 817, κ. 4 ; 
Η. 886. 

70. said with emphasia after 

71. iWiTtdiwrriipsn ; iron girths^ 
passed round the body and nAiled to 
the rock on either side. 

72. The aeyndetoQ of the two 
cUnaes (instead of μι^Λ» tytihrn^ 
ftyav, iy^fiai *ί/ίφ raSra Spay : see on 
^1^ f.) expressoe irritation. Krti<rf>r 
I. § 59, 1, 8, and II. § δί>, 1, 7. im- 
pali^iee at the repeated admonitions ' 
la also implied in the compound fyK«- 
Kfui, command ij^penw^j/, myenUg. 



73. η μην KtXf υσω : dffinnt reply 
to Hephacstus's demand. — Ιιηβ«»ιί(«· 
cp. 277, 393, 1041; Eur. ΗΪρρ^ 219 
mwl 9ω^βΛ. The scholiast on 277 
remarks, η μΐταψορα awh τΰη< HvvriySy: 
that is, the verb was properly used 
of a hunter's call to his dogs. — καΐ 
. . . yf : et qnidem; y4 scrrns to 
emphasize the stronger statement. 
Cp. £ur. Fhoen. 610 ΠΟ. ts Αμοψον 
i^fKa^yeis. ET. teal κατακτίνύ yt wp0s, 

-~«ptft: adrerbiat Cp. wp^x Μ 989, 
Hal wfiit Ck», 890. G. 191, H. 8; H. 

785. 

74. xwp<i Kcirw: the scholiast un- 
derstands thto UtemUjjr: 8Λ τ^'χΑ· 

pit κΛτ» * rh μ4η/ίΒο$ ivt<privt rod 
ί(σμ(νΌμ(νου Θΐου. But it may mean 
simply, " proceed to the lower limbs." 

K({pmwOV : itpri τ«ν Kf^mtew, Sehol. 
KplKot, rin^is read in //. xxiv. 272. 
The older form κίρκοι (circus) sur- 
vived in the name of the bird (Orf. 
xiii. 86 ίρηξ φκη) : see 857. Simi- 
lar are the Attic forms ψd^β^ tut 



Digitized by Google 



42 



Α12ΧΥΛ0Υ 



80 



\ ,. KPAToa. 
€ρρωμ.€νως νυν Buvt Staropovs ircSas* 

a>S ούπιτίμητης yt των ίργων βαρύζ* 

ΗΦΑΙ^Χ. 

ομ<Μα μομφ'§ .γΚωσσά σον γηρν^τοΑ, 

ΚΡΑΤ03. 

σν' μΰΧ&ακίζου^ την δ* €μην av^aSiOP 
οργη^ τ€ τραχύτητα μη πιπλησσε μοι, 

ΗΦΑΙ5Τ02. ' 
KFAT02. 

ζντα,υθα νυν υβρίζω καΧ θ^ων 



^^'^ονΚων 



. 

76. Siaropovt ιηδας : -κίύά,ί is ge- 
neric, Μ in β. tviropvi ii here pasdve, 

per/otated ; the acti?e sense (see 181) 
is more common. Schiitz and Her- 
mann understand it of holes origi- 
nallj made in the fetters for the 
reception of the nails. Rather it 
means " pierced hy nail?," " having 
nails driven through them," as in 
Soph. 0. T. 1034 imripws «oSe«v Air/Mb 
means "feet pierced with needles." 
0fiyf then refers to the nails. Hephaes- 
tus is bidden, before departing/ to 
examine once more the different fai- 
tenings and drive the nails in each 
firmly home. — On the resolution, see 
note on 2. Three other resoUitions 
of this foot occar (273, θθΟ, 800). In 
273 the second and third shorts of tlie 
tribrach are formed by a <]!«y|lal)lc 
(Sti) ; in 809 they begin a word of 
three ajllnUea ; in 680, ai here, they 
begin a word of four syll-iLles. 

77. Cp. 53 and 08. — ί-π-ιτιμητης : 
cp. Per 8, 827 Ζβ«/ϊ τοι KoKacriis τύν 

ttf^Mwt fit^6t% Soph. Wtg, 478 ««λ«νταΙ 



jrpo(mu€i. τι <rot 

κΛΊαημηταΙ κακύι>» Eur. Suppl. 255 
reirmv κοΚΛτήμ> κίηητψψ*^* ^Ϊμ(· 

78. ^μβια |λορφη: &s iKrpawtAov 
(qroteaquf) ττεκοιημίνον Τβδ τροβάνΜ 
{^mask) αύτον, Schol. 

79. |iaMm(leu: on thii jne of the 
imperative to denote a permiaiion* 
see Krtiper I. § 54, 4, 2. 

80. όργϊίί · l iofent ncUure. * 

81. miXotviv: the dative depends 
on the notion of αμφιβά\\αν implied 
in ίμφίβκηστρ' ίχίΐ. — Hephaestus, 
with these words, quietly goes his 
way, while Cratos remaina to gire 
further vent to his scorn. In this way 
time was secured for the retiring ac- 
tor to take his position for the part of 
IVometheue. See Introduction, p. 88. 

82. Cp. //. XX\. 120 rhv y ·Αχ*- 

σθαι, καί oi 4Ίΐ^νχ6μ*νο% Irca ττίρ0€ΐη·' 
&y0ptvw ίνταύΜ νυν Kti99 μψ^ iypi- 
σιν «τί,, Od. xviii. 105 ΙνταυθοΊ νυν ^σο 
σύαί Tf tciia! r aKepvHuiv κτί., Ar. 
7%e«in. 1001 irravBa fvr οιμΔξι wpiis 
T^r ffir^oy, alio Veep, 149, FbU, 784. 
88. ΙφηρφοΜτ»: «ee on 6461, and 



Digitized by Google 



86 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 ΔΕ^ΜΩΤΗ^. 
οΐοί re θιη/τίΐΛ τώι^' άναντλησοΑ mmv; 

καλουσιν αυτόν yap ae δει προιχηθ^ω^ 

ΠΡΟΗΗβΒΤ3. i 

και ταχϋ(ητεροι πνοαι^ 



43 



cp. 253, 045, £ur. Orest. 1)76 ΐώ, 
τανίάκρντ' 4φαμ4ρνν (θι>η ποΚύτονα, 
Αχ, NtA, 223 (Socntei speaks λβ a 

god) r( μ( κολεΓϊ, Ζ 'φ-ί^μ^ρι, CiC. 
Tlusc. i. 39, Θ4 apud Hypanim 
flavium . . . Arietoteles ait 
bestiolA* qiifttd»m natoi, 
quae Qnam diem vivant (Aris- 
totle ff. An. V. 19, calls these animals 
4ψημ*ρα) . . . Confer nostra in 
longittimam aetatem cmn 
a e t e Γ η i t a t e ; in c a d ο m ρ r υ ρ e - 
tnodum brevitate qua iUae 
bestiolae reperiemur. 

86. The conttmctloii *«? rwi riret 
is not elsewhere found in Aeschylus, 
but occurs several times in Kiiripidea 
(Hec. 1021, Phoen. 470, Hipp. 23, Jmi 
1018, £r. κ 1170, Bku, 887). G. 172, 
2, N. 2; H. 712 b. — «ρομηθ^: the 
proper name is here used as an appel- 
lative, Jhre-ihinker, rounaeUar . Cp. 
Find. 61. vii. 79 4w V Apcr&r ξβαΚ^ 

Itak χάρματ' ανθρώττοισι ΤΙρομαθ4ο$ αί' 
ids. Etymological interpretationg of 
proper names are frequent in Aeschy- 
Iw. His Tiew^n the sabject is «χ· 
pressed Ag. 681 : ris ror* Μμκζ*» «8* 
rriv ^τ-ητνμω! ; μ4\ TIT tvriv' 
ονχ όρώμ*ν Ίτρονοίαισι τον 1Τ€- 
πρωμ4 ρου yK&^eup iw τίχα ρ4· 
ulun 'EAcVa Ιβ Explained as 
iAnciuy. tAavSpos, ίλί'·)ΓΤολίϊ. Cp. Jiid. 
1080 'AwoKAvv . . . air6\\wy 4μό$, and 
similar cases, Sept. 668, 829, 686; cp. 
also Od. i. 60 «0 ρύ τ OSiwatls . . . 
χιψίζντο Ι9ρά fiiCtM^i τΐ νύ «i riew ϋύ· 



σαο, Ζίΰ; Eur. Phoen. ίϋ^ϋ αληθώί ί' 
διΌ/Μ ΤΜνΡΗκην τατ^ρ (θ«τό σοι θ^ίψ 
«ρβΜ^φ vtutimv ίηΛηψΛΡ. On the 
thought, cp. 474 f. below, and the 
passage of Mark there quoted. 

87. ory τροιτφ έκκνλισθησΑ : cp. 
Eur. Med, 882 tx*t$ I'^Mrv, fcwt 

μίΡίιί wop' ημιν, Thuc. i. IO7 ίβο{« ί* 
avTott . . . σκί^^ασΒαι, Ζτψ τράψψ ίσψα- 
λίστατα Sia^optvffovriu. The clause 
depends on the veitial idea rev τρβμψ 

βονμίψου implied in -κρομηΒίωζ. — W- 
χνηί : rwv ^(σμωΐ', Sclm). ; nri'ttlicr 
schuliast, τον τβχνη^ντωί Kartaxeu- 

β0μ4νν» Cp, Soph. Ο, C. 472 

Kpariiptt tiaiv, aviphs tCxttpos τ4χντ), 
Frsi Tfi of tlie Piom. .'^ο/κΛη.* below, 8, 
qua miser suUertia transvcr- 
berattts. -"Prometheus is bound hand 
and foot, so that he cannot stir, lliis 
serves to excite the ^spectators' com- 
passion (cp. 32), but it also affords a 
reason for the Immobility, during the 
entire play, of the figure representing 
Promcttieus. See Introduction, p. 22. 

88-127. Second Scene. Pro- 
metheus alone.'^With this inTocati<m 
of the elements cp. //. iii. 277 ή«'λι<{$ β' 

ίΐί πάίτ' i(popm κα.\ ττάντ iwaKoiius, καΧ 
■τοταμοί καί yaii, Soph. i^<Y. 936 & 
A irp»/9X9rft, & ξννονσίαι θηρΛτ 
optluv, & KOTOfipteytS -πίτραι, ύμΐν Tc(8', 
ού yhp ΑΚλον of 5' δ τ ψ λ* 7*» 
αροκΚαΙομαι. Apsmcs (^Jihet. Gr. ed. 
Spengel I. p. 400) says : iriMt Si IXcor 
και λίίγοΓ irphs τόιτον Ttvh y^»6μtvoi. 

8& Sfies: keavenig, from the root 



Digitized by Google 



44 



ποντίων τ€ κυματιΐύ» 



, ΑΙΌΛΟΥ 

90 ί^αν^ιΘμον γ€Κασ(λα)παμμητόρ Τ€ γή, 
και τορ» ττανοπη^Ρ κύκΚον ηλίου καλω' 
ιΖεσθέ μ οΧλ πρ6$ θεών πάσχω θεόζ. 

οια«Ί^αιο/χ€ΐ^ο5 τον μ^νρι^τη ^ ^ 
χρόνον άθλεύσω. τοίόνό' 6 fcb? 



7 



95 



^ay^ μακάρων ifyfip 



i * 

ev- 



il-, δι/Γ- (Sanskrit di-, ukine). Cp. //. 
xvi. 365 ai6tp9s 4κ Uris St* re Zei>s 
λαΙλοΜ Tcdrp. — wixfa i ip w t nid fl|f- 

uratively, with reference to the physi- 
cal impreeeion made by a passing 
breeze. Actual winged daemons — 
tbe gttiae in whkSk the Winds and 

similar beings are depicted in ancient 
Art — arp not hvrv to bo tinderstood. 

90. ονήριθιχον γ(λα<Γμα : of the 

tlightly rallied wrtwoB of the Μβ» 

lighted up by the sun. Cp. //. xiz. 

3β2 yrAfirrrrf 5e irScra irfpi χΒαιι/ χαΚκον 
vnb στίροπηί. The verb yt\ait often 

denoCM raerrimenl or cheerf nlnew in 

a figurative sense ; thus Hesiod Theog. 
40 ytha 8f Tf Βωματα yrarphr . ■ . Oeciv 
owl λ«φιο«ν<η; (TKiSfa/icVp. Ttie schoii- 
Mt on onr petaage renden γ4Κ€>τμΛ bj- 
ίιάχυμα. In a different sense Catullus, 
Ixiv. 273, says of the sea-waves Icn! 
resonant plangore cachinni. 
— ΐΓομμητορ γη : cp. Hom. ffjfm» XXX. 
1 7«uar ιταμμ^βφβ», CAo. 137 γοιϊν 1^ 
Tek irdi-rn τίκτίΤΟΙ. 

91. καΐ . . . καλ»: ^λλα(< τ^ν φράοιν^ 
8chol. Cp. Soph. Ai. 860 & 4>tyyos, 

S yfjs Itphv olxtiai TTfUov 'Σ<ίΚζψΛΡ0$, i 
ιτατρφοί' f arias βάβρον κ\ίΐ»αί τ* Άθηναι, 
κλΙ rb σΰιηροφο» yivot, κρ^ναί rc τοτα- 

ΙΤροίΤαυδω, χαιρΐτ', 2) τροψ'^'; fuot, 

also Ο, α 1091.— κ«κλον : cp. Firs, 604 



Xe^Tphs ijKiov κύκλοι. This expres- 
sion (like orbis soils) had its origin 
in ancient eonoeptioos of the son as a 

wfieel of fire. In the Edda the sun is 
called fagrnvhcl, that is, ' fair-wheel,* 
' wheel of brightness.' See Grimm's 
Dma$eh» MyOuAogU, 1. 686. II. βΜ. 

92. irp3s etAf : irprfj nvoi and ίκ τι- 
JOS, for υκό rtvos, «re common in He- 
rodotus and the tragedians. Kruger 
IL § 62, 8, 1. iK.ocenn 780, 

ψάσχ*ιν ύπό 1041. 

93 f. The transition from ianibi to 
anapaests marks an outbreak of mure 
violent passion. At 101, with a calmer 
mood, the quieter rhythm returns. — 
α(κίαι<Γΐν (^—atiKthlott μόχθοι·:) Ζ%Λ· 
Kv<uop«vos : cp. 641. — τον p-vpurij 
XpoMv: said like rip «τλ«(<ι x^mv 
(Ar. Ran. 160, Thuc. irJ II7), 
niirra χρόρον ( Ar. Nub. 4β2). μνρι^τ^ ♦ 
iroAvcr$ * ιτ^ψίρψ rptls μν· 

fU^ta fv^l M4e9n ahrip^ Schol. (cp. 
Hygfa). Poer. o«;r. ii. 15). Both ηηηι· 
bers are merely hyperbolii- ρυτιγολ- 
sions for a very long time. — άθλ#ν<Γ·» : 
absolute, mtfftr. Cp. //. xxiv. 734 ίΛ- 

Xtvmv Vph AMUCTVf ίψΛίΚΐχ*». Tbc WOTd 

is Ionic. 

9β. ταγο«: cp. Pers. 23 τογοί Tltp- 
v&p, 828 Mdr vwy^s, Soph. Jnf. 1067 V 
οΐσθα rayohs (krd$ and mesdert) Crrar 



Digitized by Google 



46 



TO wapop/το τ 



επ€ρχ6μα/ορ 



100 χρη 



η Τέρματα τώρβ* eirircKcu^ 



icaiToi τι φημι; πάντα πρα^ί^^πίσταμαί ^ ^ 

rav έφεραν ώς ραστα, yiyvJxfKovff ort 



105 



άλλ' ούτ€ σιγαν ovre σιγαν τυχας 
οε^ΐτ re fioi τα^^Β' €*στί. θνψΌΪς γαρ yipa 



97. The anapaettio nonometer 

forms a cloee, but a lege emphatic 
one than the paroemiac. — 8«r|ioV: tho 
singular as in 141. We have ^€9μου$ 
, aeurns 62&.— 4mm|: tee on 118. 

99. vmf^MfVg: asitwere/jrroan 
to think horn, ot«- Γρ. 182 ; Soph. ^i. 
794 &στ9 μ wMv€iv τί ^ijs, Kur. Mec. 
184 tti^a&w ¥t wt' tamrrivttSt Ar. 
Nub, 1891 οϊμαΐ yt ύ&ρ vcwWpwv rks 
καφδίαχ wrtHav S τι λ({«ι. — ttq iroTt : 
cp. δ4δ ; Eur. Ale, 213 ί(ί> Ζΐϋ, h.v 
w6t τα T^ipof muwr 7/re(r»; Kriiger 
I. § 61, 17, 10; H. 1013. 

100. χρη; nenrly — ■ lifAXfi. — liri- 
τ«ίλαι: ^irtT(AAea6ai of the rising of 
heaTenly bodies, Horn. ZTyma iii. 371 
^txioio vio¥ Ιητ«λλ»μ/ΜΜο, Hesiod 

0, D. [)07 ττρωτον τΓαμψ(^ν»ν ivir^Wr- 
rai. The active in the Ίλ<&$ t^tufxi 
(TietKa on Lycophr. 344) Ai^tir^ 
IT ΜτΦλΚβ ir*x4ivri. In a flgnratiTe 

senile, Thcopn. 1-7' ίΙρπΤστ καΐ tput 
itrtriKKfrM ηνίκα Tttp γη iir6tau^ €ΐαρί· 

101. Katroi τ( φίΝ^: 'Μ» ipenm 

obiurgat Prometheus; et paulisper 
ob malorum magnitudinem naturae 
tuae oblitm iam ad ee redit ' (SchUtz). 



ks as son of Themia.^ 

Cp. 209, 873. 
102. iroraCvtov: predicatiro; tiaff 

not come unexpected, 
106. 4liipiifw: B, zvii. 41 λλλ' 

μαν ίτι ίηιΛρ awflpntot ir&vot tcrtu 
ονδ^ τ' a-ifpiTos. Here — 6.μαχο$ 
fVTOv {ίμαχορ, άκατάμαχον, Uesych.). 
Cp. ifftrvw, tWef lur. For the thought 
cp. Simon. Frg. 6, 21 (Plat. Prot. 346d) 
iydyKcx δ* ούδί θ(ο\ μάχονται, Soph. 
Ant. llOe iufdjK^ δ' ονχΐ δνβμαχητ«θ¥, 
O.'C 191 «αϊ /li^ x/^e/^ ιτολίμωμί^, Eur. 
7;>A. Γ. 1486 χ^Ατ rs «αϊ 

106. ouTc n-yay οντ« ο^γ·ν : ex- 
plained by 197, wbencie we aee that 

the motive for dlenoe is the pain of 
speaking (not caution as in Aff. 548, 
irdAai rh atyatf ,ψάρμοΗον βλάβηί (χα). 

The scholiast wrongly explains, &λΛ' 
a9n 9tyw ίύνημβα (ikym yip) atfre ίλέγ- 

χ(ΐν· (ΰλαβονμαι yap rhf Αία. Cp.Soph. 
Phil. 329 & Tui nolavros, i^tpH, μόκ^s S" 
ipa, &yvy' διΤ* αύτωρ 4ξ(\ίίβ^θηρ μοΧών. 

107. \4ρα: see on Tt/u(»,80. — Here 
and in 821 we flml the thesis of the 
fifth foot formed by the long final 
syllable of a word of more than one 



Digitized by Google 



4β 



ΑΙ2ΧΥΑ0Υ 

ΐΓορων άράγκίύ^ ταισδ ένέζ^υγμαυ,. τάλας \c' 



^ J 



^'^'^ilO^i nyy Ay κΑ^πα^,-'*^ Βϊ^(ΐ^καλ.ο$ τ4χν·>ις 

πάοΊ^ς βρότοί^ νίφηι^ καί μέ/α^ «τόρο^. 

qrUftUe <#yi^t«i!i) Ibis U Terj nure is properlj ezpluittoijr of wlwt goet 



in tragedy (H. 10Θ1, 5). It is excusa- 
ble when, as here, a distinct paiiso, in 
couuexion iritli the caesura of the 
fourth foot (hephlhemimerit)* irnme- 
difttely |M«cedei. See alto on 648. 

108. <{ν(ίγκαι«: said tike αΊκίαι 93. 
— έν4«υγμαι: a favuritu metaphor of 



before, nevertheless it is introduced 
by δ( as if it were a new αηΛ distinct 
statement. The scholiasts ottcii ren- 
der this by ydfii ma example ie 
Cho. 239 προσαυδαψ ί* Ιοτ* iwaynaims 
Μχον, which is explanatory of the 
foregoing words τίσσαρα$ μοίραχ ίχον 



Aeichylae. Cp. 678, 100Θ ; il$r. 1689 4μ^, — 9ι\ρύμαι: hietorical precent 

T>r πίίθάνορα ζίΐ'ζω Bapdais (*!, Kriiger 1. § 53, 1,11; GMT. 33. 



ζ€ύγ\αι$), 841 μόνοί δ' OSuvfffits · · . 
ζ€νχθ(ϊί ΙίτοψΛί ήν ίμοϊ otipa^fott Cho. 
795 ^try/vr* ip βρμανν ηιμάτωρ, aleo Aff, 
ilBMffitus 19» XiwelSpov. Figures and 
comparisons drawn from husbandry 
and rural life are frequent in the tra- 
gedian*. With our passage cp. Eur. 
Or. 1330 Ανάγκη t «j» Cvyhy ΚΰΛίσταμ^ρ, 
Bipp. 1389 oTcsi? ffvarpnpais συνΐζύγη$» 
109. ναρΟηκονληρΐΤΓον : r^v vdp' 

ίχρύντο Tpht τάί ίκζωτνρόισΐΐί τοΰ 
ιτνρόί, Hesych. The νάρθηζ (β.η^Ιη 
commuHtSf in modern Greek ίνάρβψ 
ma) u an ntnbelliferout leed-iike 
plant, about four feet high ; its stalk 
is filled with an acrid milky juice 
(habent fungosam intus me- 



110 f. SiSacTKaXos τίχνη« tnun)s: 
see on 7. — iropos : absolute, as in 477. 

113. TOHMtveiiide ό|λΐτλακη|ΜλΤΐ·ν: 
cp. 664, 620. 

113. viraidpioie: explains τρουσ*· 
\ονμ*ν0$·, the insult of the punish- 
ment eonsieti in iti puhlici^. See 
also 168. Promethene lays stress on 
the ignominious nature of hie punish- 
ment, 97, 177. 195, 227, 200, 43b, 625. 
For tiie connexion of immfipiots and 
ίίσμοΊσι, see on i^ryy^t II61. — - «ρον- 
7€λοΰμ<νο9 : this word recurs 438 ; it 
is found elsewhere only in Ar. Ean. 
730 (νρουσβΚονμ^ρ). Cp. Ett/m. Mag. 
p. 690, 1 1 npovatXtiv λιίγΦνσι rh 6βρΙ· 
(fiy. It is therefore equivalent to 
ΜκΙζομαι, the word employed in most 



dull am ut sambnei: Plin.). of the idmilar passages of this play 



When dried it readily catchee and 

preserves a spark of Are ; the peas- 
ants of southern Italy use it as tinder. 
Cp. Phanias, AnfhiU. τι. 294 νάρθηΐ 
irrpiKoiras, also Theophr. Hist. PI. vi. 
2, 7, Plin. Π. N. xiii. 22. 42. On the 
mythical significance of the narthex, 
see Ihtrodiiction* p. 8. — This clause 



(cp. Hesych. wpoυytK9l·f· 9pamitKaKi' 

ζ(η\ vRpiCen). 'Vhe etymo]<)gy of 
tlte word is unknown: it has been 
proix>8ed to deiire it from spoafik- 
Ktiv, on tlie supposition that the 
digamma, faHinij out Rftor σ. has 
lengthened the preceding syllable, as 
in Θ*ουί·^! (9(θδ/:ι/ι)· 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ Δ£2ΜΩΤΗ3. 



47 



Tts α;(ω, w θύμα ττροσ επτα /χ αίχγγης, 
deoavTOS η βρσΓ€ΐος η Κ€κραμ€νη ; 
ικΓΓο τ^ρμονιαν ετη παγοΡ ^ 
ττόνωρ έμώι/ θεωρός^ η τί Βη θέ\ων ; 
6ρατ€ Βεσμώτην μ€ Βι^^ί^ί^ θ€αρ, 



115 



114-127 announce the approach 
of the chorus and accompany (from 
120 <m) the moTenmitt of the winged 
chariot. Similarly in the Electra of 
Sophocles anapaests of Electra aC' 
company the entrance of the chorus. 

114. A rush or whir ii -heard in 

the air. — α α : ίκ·π\·ίιξ(ωί 4πιρρί)ματα, 
Schol. * Ce melange de douleur et 
d'efEroi, de faiblesse et de ferinete me 
psntlt tout h fait admirahle' (Fatin). 

115. The bacchic rhythms express 
surprise and aniazernont. — ό8μά: an 
odor of the sea is supposed to pre- 
cede the nymphit in whoee coetume 
seaweed, shells, etc., may well have 
hepn prominent. Cp. Vait. Hipp. 1391 
la ' ώ ΰίΐον οδμτ}! ττνευμα ' . . . (στ' Ιν 

riwmn ηιιτΐΖ"'Κμτ·μια 9*ά» Verg. Am. 

i. 403 ambrosiaeque comae di- 
vinmn vorfice ή do rem spira- 
ver e. — ττροσίΐΓτα: cp. llaut. Amphitr. 

325 Tox mi ad anris advo- 

lavit. The verb, in a somewhat 
different sense, is joinf<i witli the da- 
tive in 500 and 044. — αφ<γγη5 : (here 
nearly =: i^ai^s) l«, by a figure com- 
mon in the poets, connected with άχώ 
and οδμό, wliereas it is properly an 
epithet of the object from which 
tliey emanate. — For the situation cp* 
Soph. Phil. 203 vywuf^ ffHhraf . . > 
βά\Κ(ΐ μ (τνμα <peoyyd τον. 

116. βιοσντοΐ : the tribrach in the 
firet foot generally, in Aeichylut, con> 
sists of a single word of three sylla- 
bles, as in ββΰ. Here and 817 it is 



the first part of a longer word : the 
remaining cases of thb are iSept. 272 
wtStnr^mt, Eum. 906 iuwmpe$ftAi>omv, 
Frg. 195, 2 PopfdSas. — Compounds 
in 'ffuTos and in -puros either double 
the medial σ or or do not double it, 
acoording to the requirements of the 
verse : cp. 643. With $*4συτοί ^ 
BpSrtios cp. 7β5. — κίκραι^Ινη ; ημιθίων, 
Scliol. Demigods according to the 
later conception are not meant, hot 
beings who, like the Oceanids, stand 
midway between the higher (celestial) 
gods and the human race : cp. δ29 f., 
90S. Fortbe«φrβs·lonep.Ettr.CJre{. 

218 μ^f|\tιo^' ^ Bifioy If μ^μχ^μίνον ; 

117. The rhythm (dochmius and 
eretic) indicates painful emotion. The 
question ·* Who can it be " (115, 116) 
is followed by the conjecture that the 
person in quef5tion roinee as an unwel- 
come spectator ot his sutferings. The 
reason of this eon jectnre is suggested 

by the opening word.s, Τκίτο τίρμόριθ¥ 
ίπΐ irdyov f" a cliff at the end of the 
world — Ilkcto : ia he come ; the sub- 
ject is the unknown newcomer; not 
Θκ»ρ6ί, which expresses the motive of 
the coming. — ηρμονιον; tliis adjective 
occurs only here : it is formed from 
τ4ρμιΐ0¥^ while rfy^tn is from τί^ΐΛ. 

118. η rt ^ I cp. Soph. 
Track. Γ!90 9ρΛσμ4ρ*ψ«Ρί H 
ri xpif wOKtv; 

119. sTopV said with ref^rniee to 
eeoipSs. The imperatiTe has the i 
of ipw wdp€t. 



Digitized by Google 



48 



AISXYAOY 



190 τον Διος έχθρορ, τον ττασι $€oW 

^ »^ »\^ »L ** ^W^\ 

την Aw avAVjv €ΐσύίχν€υσυ/', ^ 
δια την \ίαν φιΧότητα βροτων. 

ίφίυ, τι 7Τ0Τ αν κίΐ ΰίθίσμα κΧυω 
πίΚας^ οΐ0νων ; αίθηρ δ' ΙΧαφραΐς 
ΐΓΓ€ρνγων ριπαϋς νποσ^βΐζ€ί, Λίλ^^ ( ^ J 
\^jrrav μο» φοβ€ρον νροσβρποι^ 



125 



120 f. The iambi again give place 
to anapaests ; see oi^OS. The speaker 
U (MttMged at tiM Ihoi^ht of becom- 
ing a spectacle for others ; cp. 15(5. — 
irirs OcoSs 8i 0ΗΓ<]^θ<(α$ έλθο'ντα: cp. 
Eur. Hipp. Ιΐβ-Γβι' (χΟραί 

T^U κ<ά φόνου μαλών, ^. F. 220 Μ(- 
fvcuat iro^i διΛ μάχηί μολών, T/ih. Α. 
1392 similarly, Androm. 41ϋ νατρ) τψ 
9ψ 9Λ ψίΚημάτν» M$y, Soph. Ant, 742 
8(λ βίιηΐϊ iiiv τατρί. At. .Ban. 1413 ·6 

[riatoj Tlteag. 1^0 b μοί &C άνίχθ(ία! 
i¥ Xiyoa ri^ly iyrfirtu These com* 
binations of a verb of motion witli 
iid arose from the local meaning of 
tile preposUion, Kruger I. § (W, 22, 2. 

199. aAfliv: cp. Od. ir. 74 Zn»h 
irav Tui^Se y 'ΟλνμτΓου (ySo9tu ανλ^. 
— «1<Γοιχν«ν<Γΐν : Ionic contraction, 
νωλ.*ύμ*ναι ύ-ίό ; used because 
βϊχι4» and «Μλ/ο^ are epic worde. 
Cp. Sur. jl/«<^/. 422 ύμρ(υ<τβΛ, Hipp, 167 
βίτίϋ»», Γ/Ά. Λ. 789 μν0<ϋσα(. Cp. also 
Αρ. D42 fi^piot (from the Ionic 6ηρα), 

194 ff. MivcSftffiui: itf»i||t<i wki$oits, 
Ilcsych. — oUdvwv : the chorus is nowr 
so near that Prometheus can distin- 
guish the sound of winge. — (λαφρ«ιί§ 
w w ptft'*^ ^MnAr: cp* Eun.Frg. 607 

rcuf ωκνπΚάνυΐί TTTtpv-ywy piiruts. — viro- 

ο-υριζη : this does not mean i e η i t e r 
atridet (Blomfield), but υνα- ex- 



presses the idea of accompaniment, 
as in inti^htiVy ίητοσηναχίζίΐν, vwopxti' 

^Hnoi^t euccinere. 

127. ψοβιρο'ν : see 150. 

128-192. Parodos. It is com- 
matic, that is, divided between actor 
and ehonu. The chonu enter in a 

winged car {ίχψ impuT^ 1."5, κμαί- 
ννόσυτον Θακον 279), moved by the- 
atrical machinery. The car, advancing 

from the iA0k% dde, has gradnallj 

approached Prometheus. It is seen 
by the spectators while still inTisible 
to I'rometheus, who can only look 
etraight before him. At 124 the 
chorus are already very near, and 
they hear the words of 127 ( 0oetp6f). 
— The 'Q.Kfayidfs are daughlera of 
Oceanue and Tethjrt; Bee Heeiod 
Thcoy. 302. Ilosiod {ibid. 346) enum- 
erate? f(.Tty-onr by name, and adds 
roWai yt μ^ν ciat καΧ έιΛΛα», rpis "γίφ 
xtKuA f 2in rwiv^vfi *CUe«erd>ttt. Aea> 
chylus's chorus consisted of twelve 
persons. — The first struphe giv<^5 the 
motive of the chorus for coming ; this 
is what an vnknoirn grammarian (In 
the hypothesis to the Persians) calls 

' ταροίικά, ore Xtyti (sc. 6 χορϋ) 8ι' 

%v airiwiripfffTtv.* — The rhythms (0 

uphs rh θρηνητικό^, Schol.) are in 
keeping with the sorrowful tone of 
the composition (see 144 ff.) ; they 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ AESHQTHS. 



X0P03. 



μόγι^ παρ€ΐπονσα φρΘ^Λ9^ 

κρΛπνοφ6ρ^ι_Β4 μ^γεμψαν^ out/sot-* 
κτύπου γ^/χ ά^^ω χάλυβος δΐ£^€ί/ άντρων 




1^ 




σνθην δ* απεοιλος ονω τττζρωτω. / 



135 



arc furthermore especially appropri* 
ate tu a female chorus. 
188. Td^: said like erimt Bviau 

811 i>s ίιηνωμιφ errdais αμά, Cho, 468 
crixris Se itdyicoivos αδ' ^πιρ^ιοθΐ!. 

129. «τβρνγων οΐλίλλοΑβ : = irTc/>v{t»' 
^μιΚΚωμ4»9Μ» Cp. 147. Τΐιβ emuU- 
tion is between the wings of the riglit 
and left sides of tlie car, which are 
imagined as striving to outdo one 
anotiier. Cp. Soph. Jnt. 1066 τροχιΛί 

131. μογι«: 'Q""J patri aegre 
persuasisee dicunt, ut iia commeatum 
duet, id e Tetere wexm nralielwla, τ!τ· 
ffnvm inprimit diidpliiM iudicen- 

dum. Sic paedagopns Antigonee 
apud £uripidem {Phoen. 89) riam 
oircnmspicit, rtnm ne quia in pubU- 

cum prodeuntem regis filiam vitu* 
peret' (Schiitz). Cp. Suppl. 99β ύμαί 
δ' 4ταινά μ)) καταισχύρίΐι^ ίμ^ &ρα» 

— ΐΓαρ<ιιτονσα : cp. //. vi. 62; vii. 120 

eliruy vapftrftvev ίίίΧψίΐοΰ φρίνα! 

^pets αίσιμα ταρ*ατών. See also //. i. 
666» vi. 887, Het. Theog. 90 μαΧακοΐη 

^ηραίψάμΐνοί Ικίίσσιν. Qraminniii ally 

*i^pfiirei«-a can be taken with rJ^t$» 



but in thought it stands as if iy^ 
Ίτροσίβην \\a.(\ preceded. See on 20^. 

182. Kp«uin*o4tfpei . . . α^ρα» : that 
is, " and I came with great haste." 

133. Ik S* Ινληξι: S« is often put 
between preposition and yerb {tme- 
««). KragerIL|e8»48,l. t^\^, 
here and 360, is not wholly figurative, 
but is chosen with reference to the 
actual nature of the cause (here the 
blowi). Cp. 870 ; iljr* 480 ^JUrytt wp- 
ayyt^μaσ^y ¥4»t$ ψυρνθίντα κοψίΐαν. 

134. θ€μΐ€ρό«Γΐν : Eini)edocIt'S 23 
A^pis δ' αϊματόίσσα καΧ Άρμονίη θίμβ' 

p&wa. Heflychina inteipteta 9e^epSmt 

(cUSt^O * ίρασμία αισχύνη, bttt this is 
inexact, for Θίμ€ρ6$ (from the root 
^e-) means sett l£4 t tranquii, sed ate ; cp. 
Heeych. 0e/if p4 * 0*0»ia, ημρ^, ei*To- 

A(>; also the words Θίμα, Θίμ(θ\ον, 
Θίμουν. Accordingly θίμίρΰ-ιτίί οϊδώϊ 
is the modesty which makes maidens 
quiei and sedate. Ite opposite is im* 
plied in σύθην airfBiKos. 

135. σ-υ'θην : the tragedians omit 
the syllabic augment not infrequently 
in lyric passages and in Uie nairatf Tes 
of messengers. The temporal aug- 
moit is much less often omitted; yet 



Digitized by Copgle 



60 



i 1 



140 πατρός *ίΙκ€ανου* 

Ζίογθ-ητ. ΙσΙ^εσΘ' οΐω ^€σαω t 

σι^ό^^οις iv ακροις 
φρονράν άϋηΚον οχησω. ^ 



Χ0Ρ02. 



4νΤΜΓτροφη ο'. 



I λενσσω, ΤΙρομηθ&ΐ' Βνοφίρα δ* e/iOMTti' οσσοις 



145 



ομίχλα τ τροσ γιξζ. πΚηρη^ 



see ^/>^0ισι 181.— cMSiXet: the echoli- 
att cites Hc«iod 0. D. 345 ytWopn 

Ιίζωστ9ί ΜίΟΛΡ. Cp. Soph. El. 871 ύφ* 

>ι<β<«σα σύΐ' τ<ίχ«( μολιΓ*»* Tbeocr. 
Ζ». 86 iw^TU μιη0^ wiiw9iM iott itA 
^άΛαλα Btiiit (Bion i. 19 & 8* Ά^ροδίτα 

λυσαμίνα κΧοκαμΐ^^ι^ ii'k ίρυμωί ίκά- 

ApolL Bhod. It. 48 y^unSfv 8) v6- 
9w<rt» άνά artipobt 94w iifyam (said 

of McrVn). — ί»χω πτιρωτφ: wingctl 
charioU are not rare in ancient art : 
cp. for inatance HiiUei^Wi«aeIer, 
DenkmSfer der alien Kunst, Vol. II. 
Plate ii. n. 110, Plate χ π. HI, 112. 
where Triptolemua is seen mounted 
on a ear farniahed with iwan't winirs. 

137. iroXvriicvov : see on 128. Cp. 
II x'lv. 201 'iiKtaif0¥ τ«» θ9ω¥ yiptet^t 
fcai μητ4ρα TnHy. 

188. mpl w&nof JEku mfi mt 
χΟονα : cp. ί,ψορρόου 'flmaiwi* It. 
xvui. m, Od. xz. 65. Cp. also 



OvidFa$t. τ.81 duxerat Oceanut 
quondam Titanida Tethyn, 

qui terram liquidis qua 

ρ a t e t a tn h i t a q u i s. For the 

form ίιΚιησομίνοα See on iJ45. 

189. Ηκοιμητιρ ^νμαη : cp. //. ζίτ. 
244 άλλον μϊν Ktp fyuyt (the speaker 

is Sleep) θίων aldyfffTduiy ^tia κατ*υ· 
νί}σαιμι κβά αν Ίτοταμοϊο ρ4*βρα 'ClKtayov, 
9s irtp yivtms wAvrwvt Wrvirrai. 

Ittf. ' Syiinnyma haec Tehemen- 
tinni fruniTii it: :niiini proilunt'(Schftta)i 
— irpOff-jropwaTo's : ep. 01. 

143. φρονραν όχησ» : tee on ^/ν>ι>· 
ρ^σ(ΐτ, 31. ό yfTi/ — s u s t i η e r ρ, a* in 
Oil. vii. -211 οχ/ονταϊ hiCly, xi. ίΠ8 
κακυν μόμον, 6y rep iyu>» οχ4*σΗον ύτ' 
t^ydiS ήίλίοιο, XXl. 802 V ΛτΊΐ¥ 6χίίβ¥ 
ίίσίφρορι θυμφ. — ^ηλον : cp. άτ^ΜΤ^ 
ΠΙ, «μί'γαρτα 402 ; ίΐη.1 Cho. 1017 ΛζιΜ 
ρ'ικηί τησ3' (xwtf μιάσματα, 

146. «ληρηι δακ|Μίί«ιν : like a rain* 
clond. Cp. Seyt. 288 χαλβνβι ίύα$ 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 AESUOTHS. 



'Si 



160 



ταο αθαμαντοθ€τοισι. λυμ,αΐ9. 
μ€οι yap οίακονομοι κρατουσ* ^Ολύμπου · 

Zev? άθίτως κρατνν€ΐ,' 
τα πριν δ€ πελώρια νυν άιστοι. . 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ5. 



€t yap ft' νπο γηνΙ vjppev θ* "Αιδου 



Soph. ^ηί. 628 ν€φ4Κη 5" οψρυων vT(p 
αϊματόίν ^i&as cdvxvvu τίγγονσ' timwa 
«tt^<kly, Bur. .^φ/>. 178 «nryi)ftir V 
οφρύων νίψοί al^fLvtrai, Antiphanes in 
Meineke <^om. iii. p. 197 rh wpo<rhv vvv 
ρ4φο$ Μ τον ^crtirov, Hor. £pitt, u 
ie«M deme'supereilio nvbem. 
The llgure was used hy Homer Π. 

XVii. 691 rhv If (Hectnr> f yfoi ρ(φ^\η 
iniKv^e μίλΛΟΌ. — «UriSov7av : the 
accotatire follows the dative 4μαισί» 
tac0t$ as Cho. 410 v/mXrcu 8* «vr/ μβι 

φίλον κ(αρ TiivSt Khvovcay oIktou. Pr'-s. 
913 λ(λνται yap Ιμ&ρ yv(up ^ώμτι τήκδ' 
^Auriar iffiSdyrot Soph. £/. 479 διτβατί 

^>'eipiir«»', Ai. 1006 χοΓ γάρ μολ€7»» μοι 
δννατ6ν rots σοΓί άρή^αι^* it^ τάνοισι 
μηδβψον. The reverse change (from 
ace. to dat.) In Bur. Med, 67 

Ίμ(ρ6$ μ* ύπτ^Κβί . . . \4ξαι μο\ού<η[). 

146. rrrirpq. Ίτροσαυαινο'μιινον : = trpht 
ψ(τρψ αυβανόμ^νον. Cp. Soph. Phil. 954 
αύαιτϋδμΜ τφ8* Ir α(λ{)» ΐΜ^νβ», ΕΙ, 810 
a^ac£ i9iey.— Tnth ahui'^fici'er λ£ρύα» 
op. 93. 

147 . όδαμαντοδ^οισι λνμίεαβ : nearly 
cquiralettt to ίΛαμαρτ(»οΐί 9Μμχ(ί$ \»- 

μαντηρίοΐί (001). Cp. 680 οϊστρηΚάτψ 
ί(ίματι, Theocr. Epigr. xiii. 4 ιαφοϋτψ 

χνίύματι. 

14Λ. 'fi^s the ehonu explains to 
itself the reason of Prometheits's 



maltreatment. — οίακονομοι : Zeus is 
meant. * Sic et nos : denu jetzt sitzen 
neue Herm am Buder, quamvis de 
uno tantum eermo sit' (Schiitz). 
For tlie fipurp cp. Sept. 2 οστίΐ φυκάσ- 
σ<ι itpayos iv κρύμρρ 1rό\fωs οϊακα 
ναμάίν^ ibid. 02, Pen, 707; also 615 
below. 

150. νομοις : v^um are chang^eable 
laws, made by teuiponil authoritiee 
(cp. Sept. 1070 irikis &\\ms Ιίλλ·τ* 
iiratyc; rk Οκμλ), in distinction to 
θισμοί, immutable statutes, based upon 
eternal right. — β0έτ<·<- ίθίσμω$, ού 
cvyue!rair*9fm{pmt Hesych. That is, 
Zeus Issues ordinances in his own 
right (18Γ>>, witJiout acknowledging 
the authority υί a higher law. Cp. 
324 ov8' ντΓίύθυνοΐ Hparti. 

161. «ift«plv«sX«|H«: in a general 

sense; thejorme^f-f^^o^i (roht Tiravat 
κ<ύ rovs τούτων νόμουί, Schol.). The 
word veAcipta is appropriate in refer- 
once to the reign of tiie Titans. For 

the thought, cp. Ag. 168 οΰδ' Strrts 
ιτάροιθΐρ μ^Ύαι, ναμμάγω θράσα 

βρύων, ονδί Af^trai vpiv — (LuttoS: 

the verb denotes absolute annihila^ 

tion, so that a thing is neither seen 
nor heard of more: from Airros, out 

of siyht and mind. 

162. vIplfpTAtSov: wllli empfaasls* 
nay, under very Hades. That is, Into 



Digitized by Google 



fia AISXYAOY 
του ν€Κβοβε/μο¥θ9 

155 θ€σμοΐ9 αλντονζ αγριως ιτ€λασα9» ^ 
i^T7^€ θ€ος μητ€ τις άλλος 

injp δ* aWipLou^ κΦυγμ 6 τάλας^Τ^^^ Γ ^\ _ ) 

Χ0Ρ02. 



ΙβΟ ' θέων, δτω τάδ* έτηχαρη ; 



τίς QV συνασχαλα KOKok 

Tartarus, following the conception oC 
//. viii. 13 ή μιν ίΚίύν ^Ιψω is Tifrra- 
fov ^fp6fviai'. . . τόσσον (vtpff 'AlSfw 

in Eum. 72 τάρτεφόν ^ hrh χίακ^ϊ, Tar- 
tarus is equivalent to Hades). Into 
Tartarus the other Titans hail been 
thrown: //. τ1&. 481; Hetiod Theog, 
719 τόσσορ tvtpff xnrh 7^1 Strov ovpav6s 

Ύάρταρον ηΐρό^ντα. 

leS ί, ν·» vmpM^/mni cp. St/O* 

8β0 irii'SoKof fh άι^κζ rt χΙριτο», 

Suppl. 157 T^f Tt'AiFf ίΐ'ωτατοΐ' Ζηνα 
τώ»» κ£χ/4η«(ίτίι)ν. In Horn. Hi/mn γ.· 

9, 17, 430. Hades is called ΏοΚιΛ4κτιιβ 

and ΠολυΒ^-^μων. Cp. o(lrret^);piere 

θτ^σαυμόν Pets. 1020. — aWpavrov: see 
1078. — $«σ)λοΐβ ■ · · νιλάσ-α$ : " and 
liad put tne in bonde thcfe at here.** 

For the expression 5«r/ioir wtKdaaf 
cp. Eur, Ale. 22!) Αρόχψ ^*ρην ουρανίψ 
ΐΓ«λ.άσσαι, also //. v. 706 Kcutys 66vypft 

156. μητ* Tt« ^λλο«: Prometheus 
shrinks from the mention of man- 
kind. For the position of ris see on 



21. — NntliirtiT, to the tinf ortunate, 
is so bard to bear us the uialiciuus 
exultation of their enemies. Cp. 
//. Ul. 61; vi. 8S; x. IfiS; Heiiod 
0. D. 701, Acsch. Pers. 1034, Soph. 
Ai. 382, Ant. 647, Eur. Med. 383. 

157. . . . «ιήγηβ»: cp.749; Cho. 
106 «7χ« ^yj^ir . . . 4wm$ U^porrtt 
οΖσα μίι 'κινυσσόμιιν. GMT. 333. iitf 
yifitiv, like t-wtxalpttv (cp. 168 ixl- 
χάρτα, 160 ϊνιχαρητ) signifies συν- 

158. κ(ν«γ|ΐα: Eustathius on //. ir. 

281 says, rot? Si κιννω aZ6ts wapdyto' 
yov th κι,νύνσω· ου καρ' ΚϊσχΰΚψ 
alHpw¥ κΙννηηΐΛ, ittfiav cISmXw. It 
ia formed like αίθυγμα from αίθΰησο», 
aXfiyua from αΙνίττομαι. Cp. C/u>. 190 
4κινυσσόμη^, might be {irivm (his UHitf 

and that, mif^t waver, αΐβίρων κΙψντνΜ 
(oscillum) is a thing waving^ in 
mid-air ^ Tt applies to Prometheus 
in that he hangs in the open air with 
nothing for his feet to rest on. 

161. οιπΝΜτχολ^ '■ from fvmaxa- 
A{f», whereas αυροσχαΚούν 303 is future 
of σνροσχάλκ*». Cp. Isocr. iv. Itil 



Digitized by Gopgle 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ. ΔΕ^ΙΙΟΤΗΧ 



166 



σ€μ€ν(Κ αγνιχμψτον νοον 

^άμραται Ουρανίαν 
yivvoLv · ουδέ Ki^tL, πρίι/ αν ή κορ€σηυ κ€αρ^ 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ2. 



iif γν%οέτ^αί9^ίΛΚίζομ€μου^ 



^.^Xp€iav-J^ μακάραν^ vpuTtunsS^ 
170 h^iJ^iJL^ ro νέον β^^^^* 



evvop-yia9j)vaj. vols abitafitlaiv^ aUo συμ· 
vovitv 274 below, and vvyxalptky, συν4}- 
9(σθαι. In all these, <rvy- denotee 
e/mpathy with grief ot joy. 

leS. The ancient form Tt0s for <r^s 
occurs now atul then in Iho lyric por- 
tions of tragedy. In Aeschylus twice 
betidee this plaec , Sept. 106, Frg. M. 
— Only the mel ie tri meter (162 = 
1H1) admits, in Aeschylus, three 
resolutions in a single verse. Cp. 
SufpL 111 m, Ay. 486, Cko. U ^ 6& 
▲ tribftoh in the second foot is found 
in only one other rersp of this play 
(716), and there in a proper name. 

108. <M}uyot : cp, //. ix. 620 Ayptoif 

Tyrtaeus Frg. 11, 5 ίχθρ«.ν nU' in- 
X^y 94iuvoSf Theogn. 8ϋ άκκά. ψίκβι 

tj^fatptt, — &yv«|ivr«v: instead of this, 
the metre demands a word which 
shall form two iambL Cp. the anti- 
strophe 182. Probably H. L. Ahreni't 
conjecture, iLκt^iμ9tr ov, is to be 
received fcp, SxrcvToy and iwfCxrros, 
καμ^ίχουί and καμπ€σί·γουνο·!, TarapK^f 
and vaf4p«rcr0s). With Hyi^wroy p6o» 
Op. //. lOir. 41 ·Μ4 ψ^ιψΛ ytm/an^if 



164 f . δβμναται : an epic word ; ac- 

tive in sense here and Od. xiv. 487 
άλΚά μ( χ*ϊμα. δάμροται, passive 
Suppl. Θ04, at in the /iMrf.~<Mp«<- 

via» γένναν: t hr > q f (fpw^J*. Qp, 
205, and Frg. III. of tlic ηρομ-ηθιΐί 
Κυ6μ€νο$ below, Titanum suboles 
gen'orstn Caolo; alao //. τ. ΘΒ6 
Ovpaviwvmv. OdpaWcr it said like Ag. 

8^ Tvy?apfo θύγατ«ρ, ibid. 1499 'Aya- 

μίμνονίαρ ίίλοχοΜ, II. xiv. 317 Ί^Μνίητ 
άλ<{χοιο. See alto 6Θ0 beknr. 

166. ναλιίυφΐ ewp de main, bold 

or sudden stroke. — nvf: rp. Chn. 138 *«« 
4λβ*ϊι> S' Όρ4στ·η» Stvpo avv τι/χρ rtvl *l 
κβ(τ*ύχομαί, Soph. Ai, 868 ifnrdw rh 
*pSyM» rdx« τι»Ι» Find. 01. ix. 80 

σύν Tivi μ κρίδίω ΊταΧάμα. 

167. ημήνίτ*: cp. 907 below. 
108. h : more vivid than the aim- 

pie dative of instrument. Cp. 662, 
6, and soc on 426. — αΐκι^ομ^νον : hrre 
passive ; in active sense 196, 227,266. 

170. νέον : new, and hence «ίαιι^- 
ouB. 8o Suppl. 341 νόΚ^μβρ elfyt99m 
vtov. — βοΰλιυμα : irepl tow lipttros r^w 
BirtS6s φησι, Schol. See Introdnc- 
tion, pp. 0 and 17. — 'Id condHnm 
hie subobscure et ambigae Frome- 
thene indicat; in quo magna ceraitnr 



Digitized by Google 



54 AI^YAOY 

σκηπτρον τψΛς τ απο συΚα ται. 

ονποΓ ayftAog ^rrnca g rod βγω 

175 κά!τα 1}ίηνν σω, πριν Slv έξ αγρίων 
)^σμων ^αλ'ασ^ ^τ^ου/ά^ί TC ^{(^^ 



^^σμων ^αλ'ασ^ ^^^OLfas TC TU^CC 



/r 



Γσύ 



XOPOS. 



σύ /xer θρασνς re icat ττικραΐ^ 
du0ii(7'|l' OVOCV €πι^γαλα.9, 
αγαι/ ο* €\ζυθ€ροστομ€Ϊς. 
έμαζ φρ4ναζ έρ4θ^€^ίάτορος φόβος 



180 



an poetae, ψύ ήο et atteatioiieai 

epectatorum ncuit ct actionis trap- 
icM canum, ne iusto citiu^ ad finem 



perreniAt, inhibet oc 

(Schutz). 

171. άίΓοσ-υλάται : tlie present is 
here used, without reference to time, 
to express simplj the working out of 
a result. Cp. 764, 948. 

172 ff . o»T€ ... τ οδιΓοτ* : for o0r« 
. . . Ti cp. 244, 2β0 ; and for ofn« , , , 
T* o£(xoTc) Soph. Ant, 7β8 Ιμοιγι . . . 
βΰ9 {{^ iXtirtu νληνία σύ τ* ovSa^tk 
τουμ})ν ιτροσό^^ΐΐ Kfmra, Eur. if ι pp. 302 
ο6τ9 yap τότ« \6you irtyytff rvr 

00 vtWertu, Herod, 605 effrc τνύτοα 

Kpay$4irros ου βιώσιμον, Thuc. i. 126 
o6t' iit*i¥0$ fri Karwiri'** '^^ μαν- 
Ttiop o&c ^i^kov. By o0re . . . rc 
pertoasion and foree are contrasted. 

The change from ofjre to τ' oSvoTt 
accompanies the change in etructure 
from $4\ξ9ΐ to πτ^ξαχ κΛτμηψύνί$. 



Similarly in the example from Soph. 
(Ant. TQ'l) quoted above. — μ(λΐ'γλΜ(Γ- 
σοι«: recalls //. i. 249 τον καΐ anb 
γλ^σβΊ}! μ4ΚηΌ$ y\mctu¥ p4tp αύ9^. 
Op. Bur. Vrg. 891 «f μοι rh Nr^r^peior 
tthyXwaaov στόμα . . . δοίτ; Θΐ6$. — The 
caesura after the second foot of the 
anapaestic tetrapody (^μβλι-γΚΑσσοίί) 
IB not observed with abM^nte Blriet< 
ness before Euripides. 

176. xoXcio-g: sc. μβ. Here tran> 
sitiTe, but intransitive in 68 and 170. 
Cp. A«*^r 27. 

180. iX(v9fpo<rTO}Mts : cp. λαβρο' 
στομΰν 327, θρασυστομΰ» Suppl. 203p 
XapiToyKmaattif 294 below. 

181. IpMm: see on 136. The tii* 
brach in the third foot here coneists 
of three syllables which belong in 
one word ; this is admissible only in 
lha nelic trimeter. See on 182 and 

omS. The aorist as in fytXaaa, fia9ri¥, 
Arlmwd (1070 below). Krtiger I. 
% 68» 8, 8; GMT. 80; H. 842. 



Digitized by Copgle 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ^ΜΟΤΗΧ 



55 



^ 



πα π6τ€ Tctjvhe νϋνωρ 

,ί H <^ 

χρη crc ripyt-a κ4\.σμΐ'τ i^iheiv · ακίγρητα γαρ 



185 η(^α καΐ κέαρ άπαράμνθον έχ€ΐ t^povov παις. 




190 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ2. 

οίδ* on τραχύς καΐ παρ ίαντψ 
το δίκαιον εχαιν* ^^ya^t 
μαΧακογνώμων €<rtat νοβ^ οταν 

ταύτΎ) 'ραισθ^ · 

ΤΎΐν δ* a.Tef)a^vou στορ^&ας ofr^v 
ci« άρθρον έμοί καΐ φιλότητα 
σπ€ύΒαΐρ σπ€υ^ντί νοθ* π^€(. 



18S f. 



mm: see on 



184. At 100 above, the figure ia 
that of fl«ybi««lc after d»rkneM ; here 

of reaching land after a stormy and 
perilous Toy age. — (ίκίχητα: an epic 
word. Cp. //. xvii. 7ύ άκίχητα Si^Kwr. 

186. άηριίμνθον: with long «· prir- 
. ative. So, in epic poetry, αβ«|ρ«τ»«» 
άχάματοι, from the necessities of the 
metre, iddwarai kept this measure- 
ment throngbout/eTen in Attic po- 
etry. 

186-192. This fourth anapaestic 
system does not correspond in length 
to the tliird (167-177)» as the leo- 
ond (152 £f.) does to the first (137 ft.). 
Perhaps this is because it fornix the 
close. Cp. Soph. At. 257 ff. Possibly, 
howerett some Tenee have been loet. 
Weil assumes a gap after ^«ι^« 

186 f . irap' tavrm το Βίκαιον ?χ«ν : 
cp. 403, Ιδϋ; also' Eur. JSupjti. 429 

Xrs« ri μίν νρώτιβ-τον ούκ «Mr ρ4μ9» 
Meant, Kparu V «Γ* rhr p^iMf mwrnyRlras 



avrhs wop' αχηψ^ Aesch. Suj^pl. 370 
σύ rot irt^Aif, σΐι Si ^άμΛον» ¥ot 
SUtuoy see on 150. 

187. i = Λμβα (768), opinor.i, 
t row, I hoix . Cp. //. viii. 686 άλλ* 
4v ιτρώτοισιν, ο(ω, Kfitrfrat οΰτηθίίί. 
Here witli sliort i, as in Homer in 
the middle of the hexameter, while - 
at the end ofm is used. 

189. Tttvru ^αισθ^ : said with ref- 
erence to lUU f. See on 170. Trome- 
theni ipeake mytterioiMly and in a 
tone of secret exultation over some- 
thing not disclosed. With rairp cp. 
τώνδ« 247. 

190. sMpaftwev: cp. lOeS. Mpuff 
pos is an Homeric word. Cp. Oil. xxiii. 
167 Kijp ίτ^ραμνορ. Hesych. defines 
it, rh μί} iritSovPf σκΚηρόρ. Cp. opyiis 

tertptis Ag. 71. — cveplraa: meta- 

ρ}ιυΓϊ( al ; the figure i» tliat of calm> 

inp the wnvpe nftor a «f<>rm. 

191. «ls «φθμον καΐ φιλοη|τα: so 
Horn, ffjrmn iil. 634 tuerdnvvw 4έ^ 
ίίρθμψ καϊ φιΚότητι. Cp. 11. vU. 80S 



Digitized by Google 



66 



AISXYAOY 



X0P02. 



195 



ουτω^ άτι/χω9 teal ττικρω^ αΙκίζ€ταΐ' / 



ΠΡΟΜΗΟΕΤΖ. 



αλγεινά fte/ /xot και \4y€tv iarlp ταδβ, 

άλγος aiyapy πα,ντα·^ ht δ 



iit^k τάχιστ ηρξαντο Ζαψ^ον^ χόλου 

200 ίττάσι^ τ Ιν αΚ\·η\ο*.σιν topo^wero, 



01 



ως 



Zeus 



ανασσοι 




οί δ( τονμπαλίν 



193-396. Firat Epiaode. li 

283. Firet Scene: Prometheue 
and the Coryphaeus. The scholiaet 
■aji : r 9^ iw0$9inw (that ii, the expo- 
sition of the events supposed to pre- 
cede the opening of the plav) βου\ό- 
μ«ι>ο$ 6ίΒάζαί» τ6 wtpiepryov (curiositif) 

(availed kinudf of, as a motive), ουκ 
h.f yap Λ 'riKrai-'hr (who eutPM later) 
illiafver ipter^froi ci8<&s. The curiosity 
of the ehoriu it a natural coim«- 
quence of their awakened synipatlijr. 
Still it is to be observed that Prome- 
theus on his part is moved to tell his 
■tory by the longing to unburden liit 
heart to sympathizing friends (aee 
108). He needs only tlie request in 
order to comply at once. — Tlie l*ro- 
logue and this firel eeene of the first 
epieode constitute the first act of the 
drama, which expounds the situation 
and prepares the way for the follow- 
ing dramatie development. 

19β. 4 μη : cp. Pen. 157 9fo8 Λ 
Hal μητηρ l^uj, cf τι μ^ι ίαίμω» ira\aihs 
riff μίβ^^τηκ* στρατψ, Suppl, 10 Ιβ «I 



ydfi τι μ^ι 9(oU β«0·ίλ«νηιι νίον. Cp. 
763. — It is noteworthy that all the 
speeches of the coryphaeus (which 
exceed a tingle Tene) eonritt of 

four verses (see 842» 260, 472» 507, 
631, 819, 1036) except ΠΡ8 f 'I'he 
same tendency in the speeches of 
other persons, 303, 611, 522, 580, 600. 

197 f. «iX^civd μ<ν . . . αλγο« U: 
for the aniiphoru, cp. 238 and Per*. 
27 φοβ*ροΙ μί» iSuPf 9f ivol 8i μάχΐ^». 

. 200. ύρβΛύψνη: an epic word. 

201. ol 'μ^ν θ^ντ(« : absolute 

noiiiinative, list ;is if 9αψον*ί iv 
dtAAijAotf ίστασίαζον had preceded. 
Cp. 8oph. Ant. 269 hSyoi B' iy iW^- 
XmfUf- ίρρόθουν κακοί, ψύΚαξ 4λ4γχιΐ9 
φύΚακα, Eur. Phoen. 1402 δ' (pis 
στρατηλίίτοΐί, oi μ^ν ιτατάξαι τρόσθί 
noAvyc/K^v iopl, oi δ* &s Bcwdirreev ουβα- 
μβ» νίκη rihM, Beuxk, 1181 ^ι» Μ mS^ 
δμοΰ ΒοΊι, 6 μ^ρ στ€ράζων κτί. KrGper 
I. § 56. Ο, 4. See also on 669 below. 

202. Stjecv: scilicet; here with- 
out the usual tinge of irony (986), or 
notion of pretence. So Eur, Ion 831 
"letri UiTt S^fP Sti ^uy^rrfTo, 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 ΔΕ^ΜΩΤΗ^. 

tnrcSpcvre^y ως Zeu9 μηποτ άρξ€ί€ν θ€ων^ 

hnavO' eyo) τα Χωστά βυυλίύωι^ ttiOuu 
205 Τιταμα^, Ovpauov ,τ^ καΐ Χθονο^ riKua^ 
ουκ ήΒυνηθηρ * αΙμίΚας 6c μηχανάζ ι| 
άημάσαντ€ς καρτ€ροΙς φμονημοΛην r\ 
φοντ άμο^θι irpo% β(α» rc 䣫ΠΓ0σ€α'.\ 

4μοΙ 8c μντηρ ονχ άπαξ μ,ό^σν ©e/utts, 
210 κοΛ Γαία, ποΚΧων ονομάτων μορφή μία» 
το μίΚλορ y κραίιηΗΤΟ ir/M>vrc^€(nrt<ce«, 

(ως ού κατ Ιίτχνν ούδε προς το καρτερον 
)(ρ€ίη, (Βόλω δε τους υπερσ\6ντα<%) κρατίίν. ^ 



67 



203. iis Ζ«νβ μτfιroτ af>|<icv 9twv: 
said instead of " that Cronue might 
xemain in power/* bacftim the per- 
■onality of Zeus is nppennoet in the 
■peaker's mini]. 

204. Td λ^στα vidttv ϊιτάνα$ : on 
tiie doubk MCpeatiTe, see Kriiger 1. 
§ 46, 11, 2. — The aorieti thtOop and 
4Έί9άμ·ηνΛτ^ very frequent in trnt^pfly 

206. Cp. lies. Theos. 644 Tains rc 

sod. dl|ii«xK: the sense is, <'in thefar 
"^ride pf. heart, fhey thought easily to 
master their foe by sheer brute force, 
without tedious manoeurres." — trpo$ 
β(αν: opposed to αίμύΚα$ μα^οοβάχ. 
Cp. Hor. Carm. iii. 4,65 vis coniili 
eicpers mole ruit sua. 

SsiO. woXXwv 0vo|i0r«>v |λορψη^ μία : 
laid in order to explain tite identifi- 
cation of Gaea and Thoniis fcp. 1001), 
whom the common tradition distin- 
guished as mother and daughter (so 
Heeiod Theog. 185, and Aeeiehylas 

himself in Enm. 2 Γαία»»· ίκ ?ί 
θ^μιν). In identifying the two, the 
poet seems to have followed a local 
Attic tradition, of which an Attic 
inicriptiom, *i«pJas Γ9» afforda 



a hint. In Arcadia, Demeter had 
the cognomen Theiuis; Pans. viii. 
25, 4. Themis in 874 is called Ti- 
Tavls, as being the mother of the 
Titans ; the poet includes under the 
term Tirctr all who belong to the 
Titan lace. Similarly Prometheus, 
fhe ktm of a Titan, is spoken of as 
Tvriip Προμηθΐν!, Soph, 0. C. 56, Ear. 
Phoen. 1122, Ion 466. Aeschylus, 
having of his own invention made 
Ftomethbui a eon of Tiiemie, wished 
to guard against a possible feeling 
of bewilderment on the part of his 
spectators, that the functions given 
to Qaea in the cosmogonic accounts 
(leeHesiod Theog. 4^:^ 470. 401, >V2r>, 
894) should be transferred outright 
to Themis. 

211. RpaCwNTO : present tense, be- 
cause the prophesier thinks of the 
future as already present. Cp. riiif 
σιν 848, TcAciTai Θ29. 

212. Cp. Soph. PM. fiM ^ # 

λό-γψ wdaatrrts &ξ(ΐν ^ wphs Ισχύθ9 
κράτοτ, and sec Kriiper I. § 08, 30, 8. 

213. 8ολφ δ« Tovs νιΜρσ-χοκται : = 
rofrr Λ 9όΑψ ίπβρ^χίρταί, subject «ο·. 
cnsatiTe to irpertir. A fuller and 



Digitized by Google 



58 Ai:SXYAOY 

roiavr* ^fioS \&yoiaw €ζηγουμ€Ρου 
216 ύυκ*'·^^£ωσαν o^Sk νροσβΚέ^κα το παν, 
ΐφάηστα μοι τωρ παρ^στώτων Tore 

€φαίν€Τ €ΐναι τΐροσ^αβόντι μητ€ρα. 
Ικόνθ' iKOUTL Ζηι/ι συμ-τταραστατ^ίν. 
^^μοί^ Be βουλοΛς Ίαρτάρου peXa^BaOrf^ 
aao κ€νΘ}^ων KoXvnTCt rw nakaiyepyj Κρόνο» 
avrouri σνιψάχριστ. rotci^ i( 4μου 
6 TWf Bern τύροαηπίϋ ώφελημίΐΗί^ 
ΚΛκαϊσι voujuis ταΙσΒέ ρ,* έξηρ^ίφατο,ΐϋί*·^ 



more emphatic expretaion for simple 
ί<!λψ The potition of δόκφ is due to 
the antitheeie. Cp. Eur. Andr. 215 
θρ'^κην xtim rk» mardppvToy, Soph. 
O. T. 139 iituvov ό κτανών, DemMtb. 

VIll. 28 ToDto TOLi ά^ικοΰκταί, XIV. 

25 ταντα 8* «Ι κ*κηιμί»οί. The aor* 
ift im*p9x6rr9s ttaadt in eooiMxioii 
with xptiti Kpceruv^ "those were des- 
tined to be Tirtora who should have 
outdone their adversaries in craft." 

215. νροσβλέψΜ : upocPXiitttv ie 
used in the leme in which αττοβκί- 
ψοιν is more commonly employed. 

2ie« Gp. Ag. 1053 τα λώστα ritv 
mmpoaw4nnr \4ytt. At. Eq. 30 κράηατΛ 
retnv rdp vapirrttv terX κτί. 

217. wpoo-XoPovTt : συναιρομίνψ 
μητ^^ SchoL The dative in agree- 
ment with μοί, whereas the following 
liivvra (necessarily accosatiye on ac- 
connt of tKQVTi) connects itself more 
closely with the infinitive. O. 188, 
n. 8 b ; H. 041. Obeerre that νρολα- 
0im μf|r4pm would have been an 
equivocal succession In Soph. 0. T. 
353, after iwivai at . . . τροσανΖαν 
μ^η τούσδ€ μ^τ' 4μ4^ comes the dative 
At hn 79* Aiwriy μ»έτη^ be- 
cause «t tvra . . . μιάστορα m\^ht sccm 

to refer to 4μ4, Cp. also Soph. El, 



059 f *4p*«ri fih wriwew . . . ^ στ ·- 

ρ·ημίνγ, wipevri 9 kKyttv . . . <A«irr^ 
yupiif Kovvav f £ar. Med. 1237 Sc- 

^φορμα^θκ χβoyhs καϊ μ^ σχολών 

examples the accusative is used under 
Inflnenoe of the metre). 

219. TofToipou : cp. passages quoted 
in note on 152 ; also Hi siod Theog. 851 
T*rijl'/j 6^ intorafnipioi Kp6foy άμφίί 
ItfyrA. — μ«λαμΡαβη$: cp. 1020, 1050, 
//. viii. 479 Tj/' Ίάιητόχ τ« Κρό»ο$ rt 

^UfVOt οΰτ' a'lyv τ 'Ttt? πίοΐ'ΟΓ TjfXi'oiO 
ripTtovT οϋτ' ά^ίμοισι^ βαβυ$ δ< re 

221. αντοΐβΊ (τνμ^χάχο (.σι : c ρ 1047 
G. 188, 5, Ν. ; Η. 774 α. The article 
ie generally omitted in this idiom. 

223. καχαΐσ-ι iroivatt: somctimee, 
it is true, woiirfi {indemnity, regMfo/) IB 
used, like ίτοικα, in a good sense ; so 
Suppl. 625 λίξωμίν iw' 'Apytiois «ύχα$ 
ayaffiLS iyaSwy woivds^ Cho. 702 Μυμα 
κα\ rptwKa παλ(μπβινα $4\t»9 Aftfi^i, 
I'ind. Pyth. i. 113 voivav ηθρίιητίβν^ 
Ncm. i. 107 ήσνχίο» καμάτων μβγνίλνν 
Ίτοινάν. Here, however, κοχοΆσι is 
added not limply to show that wamit 
has its bad meaning (penalty), for 
that ie sufficiently indicated bj rmri^t 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ AE^&MQTHS. 



59 



iu^aTL γάρ nws τούτο tq τυρς^νίΒί 
226 νόσημΛ^ row φιλοκη μη τκνσιθβναι. 

ο ο £^ωτατ, αίτιας κασ ηιη-ινα 



\y CLUCiQercu, fic, τούτο chy σαψηνιψ 

_οπω9 Tcy^tcrra tw ιτατρωον θρόνον. 
καί/€ς€Τ, evC/vs ύαψοσα/ ν€μ€ί γερα 

880 αλλοισιΐ' αλλα, καΐ Βΐ€στοι^\ίζ€το J 

Λρχην, βροτων τ&ν ταΚαναώροχ» Xpyoy 
odf( €σχ€ν οέ^^*, αλλ* αιστωσας yews 
το παν €χρ'ρζ€ν αλλο φιτνσαι νέον. 
καΧ τοισιν ouSet? αντέβαινα ττληι/ €/χου. 

236 €γώ 8* €τόλ/Αΐ^σ' * έ^^ϋσάμην βροτονζ 



Imt nther to emphasize farther the 

nlea contained in ταΓσΛ< τοπαΓϊ, ns it 
were ταΐσδι iroivcus, κακαΐ] rotvais. 
€|>. Soph. Pkil. 477 ml r M«r οΦ 
MtA^f, Eur. Pkoen. 04 ^aS\9t ^^<^s. 
— l(i||u(«|raT9 : ii^^r ! in the sense in 
which ία^τΛμβίβομΛΐ is commoni/ said. 
8ce on 816. 

229. v%Mi: see on θηρ&μαι. 
According to Hesiod TAf ? PPl. at 
the conciosioa of the contliet with 
the TiUnty the Olympian gods, ίο1· 
lowjog 0«e*'t fui^eetioii, appoint 
Zena as the sovereign of the gods: 
6 9i τοισιν it δαίάσσατο τιμάχ. Cp. 
ibid. 73 tt Si ίκαστα άβατάτου διίταξίν 
ΛμΛί «αϊ η4ψρβί9 τψΛί, 

230. SMTTOixCttTO : Strfpti, Schol. 
iitriBtTO iv στοίχφ καϊ τάζίΐ, Sij/pei · 
aith rmv <tt roht vtiKohs fiaarfivrimp τά 

|ΐί({0-τφ rh, ntia, Hesjch. 

232 f. duTTMo-at : see on 151 and 
668. Aesub^lue has taken tlie legend 



of ft snecMtion of ages and races of 
men, and modified it to suit his own 
conceptions. See Introduction, p. 16. 

284. ml ToCtriv : the article retains 
its pronominal force most frequently 
in fonrii^xion with καί, it (cp. 816), 
and γάρ. Kriiger II. § 50, 1, 1-6. 

236. On asyndeton In explaiwtion* 
see Kruger I. | 69, 1, 6.~-l{iX«vtf- 
μην: of deliverance from an impend- 
ing disaster, not yet actually present. 
So Od. X» 286 Αλλ* &γ« Η ae κλκ&ρ 
AAArs/Mu ifii cttinh Bur. Andr, 818 

θανάτου viv ίκλνη-αιτθ^. 

236. The infiuitive with rh fol- 
lows expressions signifying prevention, 
or any other actton opposed to that 

expressed by the inflnitiye itself. 
Kriiger I. § 67, 12, 2-4 ; GMT. 811. 
See also 865 below, Ag. 1170 imos f 

μίν fi<nre/» οίν ίχίΐ iraStlv, Pers. 201 
inrepBdWn yhp ^St συμψορί rb μίιτ€ 



Digitized by Google 



60 



A12XYAOY 



i νώ /rot ToLolabe 7η)μογαΙσ(, κά/χτττο/χαι, 

έ^ιη^ονς δ* cV <ΗΚΤψ προθ^ΛΟΌ^^ τουτσυ τσχ^ 
ΜΟ ovic ^ξίώθην αντο$, άλλα νΐ7λ£ώ9 

ΧΟΡΟΙ. 

ΟΊ^ηρόφρων tc Kaic πέτρας €ψ-γασμένο<;^ 
ocrrts, II ρομηθ^υ^ σοΙσίν ού συνασχαλψ 
μοχσουζ* εγω yap ουτ αΐ' €ΐσΐ耫' ταθ€ 
MS ^</>0{ον €ΜΓΐδονσά τ* ήλγύνθψ jfc^pll'"^^ 



237. : therefore^ as in Homer. 
Cp. Soph. 0. T. δίΐ TV 4»· 4μα$ fptyhs 
oiwor' 6ψ\4μίβι κακίαν. See οα 234. 
— TolUtbrSf : in touvtos, roiiait (we 
Sept, 37, Ag, 1076), tUh the 
diphthong oi ie often ehortoncd. 
Kriiger II. § 3, 3, 1 ; H. 92 D, d. 
In such cases « was probably writ* 
ten; «*«ijr is often found in imcrip- 
tione. 

239. <v οίκτιρ wfwe^Mvot : wpo- has 
its temporal meaning, ihot^h I began 
hjf Amtamg eempoMdom, Cp. Ag* 1008 

Kol rh μίν irph χρημάτων κτησίνν ukvos 
BaXAv, Eur. Ion 914 χάμιν ου προ- 
Καβώ». — τοντον: \Λ. του h οϊκτψ 

241. Ιρμν^μισγυαΛ : ironical, have 

hffn (h'sripHnrff, brought tn nrfter. ■ — 
ΖηνΙ . . . θία: appusitiunal phrases like 

tU«, taking up the aecond half of » 
verse, ave ray efEeetive; ace 360, 

461. 

242. ' Iron and ' stoite ' are, from 
Homer on, frequent designatfona of 

what is unfeeling or stubborn. In //. 

xvi. 3'^ Patroclus snys tn Acliilles, urj- 
Kids, ούκ ίψα σοί yt τατήρ ίχνάτα 



99 Tkrc Μλατ«Β νέτραι τ* ήλ (/Βάτοι, 

ίτι τβι vios iffrlv 4nj*^5, imitated by 
Verg. Aen. ir. 3ββ duris genuit 
te cautibua borrena Cancft- 
sua Hircanaeque adroorunt 

ubera tigrcs; see also Eel. viii. 
43. Cp. //. XX iy. 205 viHiptuip νύ 
To< 9to/>, Hesiod Theog. 239 EvpvjSiqr 

Pind. Frg. 88 ts κυμαίνε- 
Tou, a5άμarτos ^ σΛάμου Η(χάΚκ*χ>- 
ται /icXaifttt' κcφ6ίar, Aescb. Sept, 62 

(w^ei, Eur. Med. 1270 τ<[λαι/, iff 

^(τθα irtrpoi ^ σίίαροί, ίτΐϊ . . . κη- 
v*ts, Cyd. 696 wirfios rb Αημα icahdr 

fuuTss l|oy»fr, Theocr. z. 7 MfX«v 

όψαματα, wtrpas ίπόκομμ' &τ*ράμνν, 
Moschus iv. 44 μοχθίζα xhpi^s 2 7' 
{χνν vt^ov ή« <rt5i^f>ou Kaprffhv 4v vrit- 
$*vn, Tibull. i. 1, 68 flebia: η on 
tua sunt duro praecordia 
ferro vincta neque in tenero 
Stat tibi corde silex, Ovid 
Amor, iii. 6, 50 ille habet et 
silices et yiTum in pectore 
f crrum, Ilor. Carm. i. 3, 0 illi ro- 
bur et ace triplex circa pec* 
tua er«t. 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 ΔΕΧΜΟΤΗΧ 61 

ΠΡΟΜΜβΙΐη. ^ 

και \ΐΊ]ν φιΚοκ i&iVO9 diropw έγώ. 

Χ0Ρ02. 

μη πού η προύβης r&vhe καΐ π€ραΛΤ€ρω;^ 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 

θνη/του^ eiravcra μη [νρο^ρκ€σθαι μόρον. j 

χοροϊ. ι 
το nou^ eupdiP rijaBe φάρμακαν pmrw; 

ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ3. 

260 τυφΚάς iv avToh ίΚπώα^ κατφκίσα. 



24β. 'καΙ fLTjy aut et rero, et 
•«ne rat atqiii ngmMent' (Her- 
mann ad Vigtrum, 332). Here it 
means et sane (with emph.isis on 
fiAotf); in 469, lOtiO it means et 
Tero in 962, 988^ ntqui.— For the 
omittion of (ΙμΙ see on 42. 

247 μη ep. 959, Pers. 344 σοι 
ί^ίΗονμί» Tg5f Α«ιψΘηιηι μ/ίχρί Τΐΐθ 

cluiraf incUnea to ncoonnt for the 
eeTeiil^ of the punithment by sup- 
posing a more heinons crime, — τώνδ* : 
(λαη what thou hatt said; cp. Tainj/ 
189. 

948. «ροδ^ΜΓ^ : foreseeing death 
is an evil, in that it benumbs man's 
energies and stupefiee his faculties, 
eince death it ever pment before 
hit eyes, and a fix^d limit is set-to 
h\<f activity. By 1()'ι^^^κ((τ0Μ^^μορ^ 
the pot't means this anxious expecta- 
tion of death. A aomewhat different 
conception appean in Plato €hrg. 
523 d, where Zeus says, irpwror uiy 
oiif mau9r49P irr\ ιτρο«Λότα$ avrotfs 
T^9 $iiwrov. fvp Tfhp wptittrttn. roOre 
«2» Kol 8^ tlprrreu τψ Ώρομ-ηθΰ 
tetn Wrp «Ar«v. Here it ia 



stated that men are not to know 
befordiand when they are to die, w 
that they may not try to deoeiTa the 
judges of the lower world by pre- 
meditated artifices, and by proTiding 
wltnceiet to testify in their behalf. 
Cp. also Hor. Carm. iii. 89^ 29 prv- 
dens futuri temporis exi- 
tum caliginosa nocte premit 
dene. 

249. ri votov κτί. : a τ) φάρμβΜβιτ 
rijffBe νόσου votov tuptif ; remedinm 
quod huic morbo adhibuieti 
qnalo fuitf 'Is qui interrogat, 
audiendi atudio id, qnod altctnm 
dicerc vnU, occupatunis ipse ora- 
tionem incoliat, quam ab illo ab- 
wtAH vnlt; ipse antem quia earn 
absolvere non potest, addit pronomen 
intcrrogativum ' (Hermann ad Mge- 
rum 25). — vo'ow: cp. 3b4, 5U6, 606, 
682, 977, 1009. 

250. As in dealing with the myth 
of the golden and silver ages, 232, 
Aeschylus here usee great freedom 
in treating tlie myth of Pandora 
(Hesiod 0. D. Θ4 : see Introduction, 
p^ 6), ao that the original f<»m of 



Digitized by Google 



62 



AmYAOY 



X0P03. 

/ley' ώφζλημα τοντ θωρήσω fifiorois* 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘ£Τ2. 
ΧΟΡΟΧ 

κοΧ. νυν φλογωπον ττυρ €χουσ ύφήμ^ροί ; 
* , . ΠΡΟΜΗΘΜ. 

άψ* ου yc πολλά jCeiCfia^i^^oirat rej^i/a?. 

. * ■ . * 

XOPOS. 

ifpOMHem. 

αΙκίζίταί 76 κονδα/i^ Χ^^^ κακών. ' 



the story is no longer recogniMbfo, 
and only the deeper significance re- 
mains. Man,,neTer deserted by Hope, 
•tiivet ceateletsly for the alliiiniiirat 

of hie ends, unmindful of death and 

untronblod by the thought thnt hp 
may be cut oS before iiis gual is 
readied. Cp. Simonides Atnorg. Frg. 

1, 3 ίψίιμΐροι h Si) βάτ' altl ζρμ*ν% 
o\)i\v (ϋότα Sirus ίίκαστον iKTf\ttrrfi- 
(TCi et0t. i κ iris χάνταχ καιτι· 
c (if τ/)(ι^<( άτρηκτον δρμαΙνοντοΛ^ 
Soph. ΑίΛ, β15 ά γάρ 8^ iro\{rr\etpBT9i 

262. ·<φ(ν : — ah:o7s, as in 457. ' 
Krttger II. § 51, 1, 19. σψίσιρ in 
this sense is Horiieric (Kriiger II. 
§ 61, 1, 17), but occurs in tragedy 
cmly in 481 below. 

253. φλογ«ΐΓθν : the brightness of 
the firp is put forward, as rendering it 
the more unfit for the i<p4intpoi. The 
iidditioii of this emphatic word Justi- 
fies the repetition of ττΰμ, Cp. Su^fL 



ψου T0St. XO. κάί wis β4$^\·ψ Α· 

σοι iv ffwi-rS u f , — ίφημ* poi : See on 
83. Even the chorus feels it to be . 
wrong that men ehoiild reoeive what 
pcoperly belongs to the goda. 

254. yi: in answers, afflrnis hy 
adding a further statement ("yes, and 
tm it . . ; cp. 268, 379, 746, 768, 
774. — ώ|)· oi: cp. 170. 

266 t. Prnmothcus interrupts the 
question by his answer, and to the 
simple answer (αΜ<«ταΟ adde tin 
aigniflcant statement οΰία^ χαλ^ κ·- 
κΑ». By this addition the artiflecfw 
preserving the stichomythy is con- 
cealed, and the dialogue proceeds 
naturally. A more oommom device 
is the insertion of a question; this 
question i& so connected in conatruc- 
tion with the interrupted sentence 
which precedes, that in answering it 
the speaker simply takes np his un- 
finished speech where he lift it off. 
Thus Per$. 734 AT. B^i]v ρασϊψ, 
ΔΑ. «β* r«XswTii>/ AT. 4ie)Hci«r μ»· 



Digitized by Google 



npoimetnrs δ^^ηογη^. 63 



ov8' ioTW άθλου τ4ρμΛ σοι προκΈψαηιΐβ g ^ 

ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ3. 

ουκ άΚΚο γ* ονδ^ πλήρ οταν κώ^ψ 3oic£. 

' Χ0Ρ02. 

Q^gt Qg '7Γω€ ; τις €λ7Γΐς ; ου^ ορας οτ4 
26^"^ "ζ/ια^τίς ,· ως δ* ημαρτζς οΰτ €μοΙ Xeyeiv 



καυ τβοΐ'ηρ σοι τ άλγοβ. αλλά τάΰτα 

ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ2. 

ίΚαφραν odTts νημάτων €(ω νοΒα 

Μ ττρασσοντ. €γώ ταν^ άπάντ 'ψηστάμην. 

t c/cajv CKouf — ημαρτοι^ι ουκ αρνησομαχ' 



287. ««Ι: ep.ii«(ia263. 

258. Cp. 37β. Α different ttate- 

mcnt is ruatle in 1')C\. 

209. &o4«k δ< irws : staade first 

because It takee up the thouglit of 

the preceding δοιτρ. Cp. Soph. £/. 
1429 XO. λί^σσ« 7ip Afyi^feK. OP.<«r> 

960. ^^Mpvti: a neral mrongr k 

not nieant, but only an act of im- 
prudence nrifl mistaken judfrment — 
rebellion, that is, against a superior 
edTeiMiy. Tbit it dear from SOe 
and its explanation in 267. 

262. (κλυσιν ζητΜ τινά: that is, by 
Bubmiesion. Cp. 310 \lith 315. 

968. Cp. Ολβ. 607 tfm ιαψίζ^^ ixt- 
θρίου w7}\oZ irJSa (where the leboliaak 

remarks, ?ξ« -π-ηΚον ττή^α. τταροιμία) , 
Soph. Phil. 1200 laws ky iKihs κΚαυμά- 

τϋτ Ιχοι* Wto, Eur. Hwad, 100 Μλλτ 

ν '!*» ηραγμάτωρ *tfta» «iiBiSt>< 

Aios τυχιίιττα r^s ifulwweu 



964. Cp.Biir.il2e. lt)78^«ri 

Wfiy ^ -καθόνΎα Koprtpttv; H. F. 1249 

Terent. .^ncir. 309 iaciie omnee, 
qQom Talein'tia, recta eon* 

silia aegrotie damus. 

265 f. With the words iyi, 3< rai^ 
&παντ 4iri«rrdfii}K and iKmw Frome- 

tiieui rejeoti the charge of Ιιηρτα· 

dence, and restricts hia αμάρττιμα to 
the disregard of self-interest, as de* 
•cribed in the next Terse (207). So 
his 'error' is after all a noUis ac» 
tion. — ^K«iv ίκύν: repetition (&ya- 
SiirAmrit) emphasizes expresHions of 
sorrow, entreatj, and aeseTi>ration. 
Cp. 974« 888, 688, 604, 887, 804, 900; 
also 677, 694, and 392, 937. — ονκ 
άρνησ-ομαι r tliis refers only to the 
word ήμαρτον. The sense is, " i will 
not object to your phrase ίΐΑΜφτη** 
(260), **! will not insist on another 
word.** 



Digitized by Google 



64 



Α15ΧΥΛΟΥ 



1 Γ I 



βϊ^ισχνάν^ισθοΛ προς πέτροΛ^ 9reSa/xruH9t 
270 τν;(όι^* 4ρημου rovS' ayeiroiOS myov. 

leat ftot τά /to/ παρόντα μη δνρ€σ^* ayq, . 

^ovaaff, ώς μάΘητ€ Βια riXovq rh τταν. ' 
wwccr^c ftot niBeaOcy συμπονησατ€ 
87β τω I'vi' μογονρτι. ταντά τοι πΧανωμένη 
προς άλλοΓ* βίλλοι^ πημονη προζΓΐζάν€ί. · 



267. θη^τοίβ άρηγυν: explanatory 
mqmdetOB. See on 88& — η^μιιν: 

cp. Sept. 878 μίΚ4ουί θανάτουχ ηΰροντο, 
Sopl) .1''. 102;> καΐ ταντα ιτώτΛ νου 

968 if. *"Ψ* MmoxvttNl* 

τυχόντα: instead of (ΐβόμ-ην 
KttTiax»tw«i<T0ai τυχών. Kriiger I. § 



2, 3 ; H. 9-iO b. For Homeric uxam- 
plet eee Kriiger U. § 51, S, 1 Mid 

§ 66, 2, 2. Cp. also Soph. At. βΟβ 

κακ^ίν ^λιτίδ' ^γο)!» fTi μ* τΌτ' ni/iVftf, 
J£'/. β& κ(ιμ έχαυχω . . . λ.άμ\^ιίΐν in, 

471 SonA r*tpti» rhwB^ roA^^trcw 
frit E«r. Ale. 641 καί μ' o& νομίζω 

iraTJa σίίν Trf<pvK4vai, Ildt. i 74 8τί 
ένάμισ^ imuritv (emphatic) *ivai ίνθρώ- 

iii. 400 b ο7μαι 8/ /μ liniiM^Faf, Isocr. 

IV. 85 ουκ ϊχθρου% άλλ" hmwywivrks 
<τψΜ avTovs elvai νο/Αί^ΌντΜ. — KOT*- 

vxmwiMm: cp.l47. Putun middle 

used like αυζνοΰμΜί, Soph. PAii. 954. 
Kruger I. § 39, 11. — »ί5αρσ(βι«: see 
710, 91ϋ; Cho. 846 λ<ίγοι wfddpaun 
Bp^ienemu Thii Aeolie form («f Μ » 

Ύμ(τά) Aeschylus uses in a few other 

* words : wtSotKot Frp. 48, ττε^αίχμιοχ 
and ir«5dopos Cho, 689 f . — lf»ii|M>>v : cp. 



70M, Sopb. ΡΛι7. 691 ϊν' ain-hs 

ί-γχώρνρ HaKoyeiTova. 

271. κα( μοι κτ(. : and $0 bewail mj/ 
lot no more, prvsuppoeing the thought 

Mjronr ftdmonttlont are unaTaiUng.*' 

— Svpcir9<: 8i/po/i(u α49^/μμ betoDgi 

to trH^it' <li('tio!i, 

272. πίδοι βασαι: so us to liatt^n 
more conTeniently lo a long nam* 
tion. A motive is thus provided for 
the descent of the chorus from its 
car into the orchestra, βοϋκ^ται yap 

Ασχι, Scliol. 

273. δια τΛου«: cp. Soph. Ax. 085 
ilk rthous ίΰχου ηΚΰσθαι. For the 

reiolntkm see on 76. It it rendered 
easier by tiie fact that the chief cae- 
sura falls in th& fourth foot (see on 2). 

275. vvv : said in reference to the 
tbonght whidi foUowe, '* to-morrow 
your turn may come." — ravrcC: ad- 
verbial, nearly — κατλ κοίνόν, impar- 
tially, for all alike, 3ee on 398, and 
cp. Soph. At. 687 ttArk r^i4 μοι τ4Μ» 
τιματ«. Properly it is the innMF object 
(cogn.^te accusative). 

276. irp^s δλλοτ' £λλον: for the 
oider»tee on 768 and lO.-'For ffa« 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ABSMOTHS. 



65 



XOPOS. 

TOVTo, ΙΙρομηθζν. 

καΐ νυν ίΚαφρο) ττοόΐ κραητν6(Τντον 
280> θάκον προΚιττουσ αΙΟίρα & άγνορ 
νόρον οιωνών^ 6κριθ€(ΤΚΓΐ) 
χθονί T^Sc ΐΓ€λώ * rov9 σον^ Sc ιτομον^ 
χρ'όζ'^ παντού McotjtfoLj 



1, Α^μ^,^αμ)- 



ΩΚ£ΑΝ02. 



thought cp. Archil. Frg. 9, 7 &λλοτ6 
8* ίλλβι ^«1 τΛ· · ινν ρΛρ 4s 

irpdwtff, αΙματ6«ν δ' tKxos ίναστ4νομ€ν, 
ίξαυπί δ' iripovs ίτταμίί^ίταί, l*ind ΟΙ. 
U. βΟ lioal δ' &λ.\οτ' &ΛΛαι ίύβνμιαρ τ( 
μ4η «αΐ ν^ινν 4$ inipat tfiop. 

977-β88ί The anapaests οΐ the 
chortle accompany the action of the 
machineiy bj which Oceanus is 
brought on the wome. See on 114-187. 

277. Cp. Soph. ma. 1178 ^ μβι» 

φίλα ταντα irap^77etAej inivn rr -n-picr 
ffeif, Uomcr i/. ir. 73 &Tpvvt wdpos 
μ(μαύΪΛν *AM(fri|r. — Ι««β(ήιξα« : lee OD 

279. κα( : fHirf so. nrr:^r!^:7V-jhf. 

282 f. νιλώ: future of ircAi^M.— 
Wi««t...Std mvrdt AiMevtu: at 

promised in 272. Compliance with 

this request follows much later, 755 ff. 
and in the speech beginning at 823. 
Coriositj and expectation are thve 
maintained. 

284-396. Second Scene of 
the First Episode. Oceanus, 
f After of the Ooeanids, entere (from 
the right) » monnted upon a winged 
flteed (rtr^MA^f ^mvit 306) like 



regasus. The scholiast understands 
A griflfai, became of this word ·Ιμ>^, 

but sea-gods, in older Greek ΜΛ, are 
often seen riding on htppocamps or 
sea-horses. The machine here used 
waa the Μμιψη, a tort 4^ crane with 
hanging ropes, by which persons 
could be swung aloft, moved through 
the air, and let down again. The 
Bcholiaat remarks, κκρ^ Utmn τψ 

χοβψ καθ-ηκασθαί (jra9i/MvAu ?) T^s 

ixp-ilffaro, Svou γ« ''θμηρο$ οΰκ €ύτ·^γ«- 

(on this cp. ΪΙ. xx. 7 «iht ns sSv 
ΤΙοταμ&ν infill' v6a^ Ώκβανοΐο). The 
anapaests of Oceanos accompany the 
descent of the eborus front thev 
chariot into the orchestra. — Xblt 
scene and the second episode form 
the second act^ the beginning of the 
action which leada to the catastrophe. 
See on 307 and 436. 

284. 8ολιχη5 : an epic word. The 
way is long because Oceanus comes 
from the depths of the sea. Cp. 300 f. 

285. βλαμ<ιι|ί«ί|Μνο$ : cp. SepL 334 Imc 



Digitized by Google 



66 AOXYilOY ^J^^{^' 

ptryωκη'·τoιvo-OlΛtvoιf ^^Λ>^Γ \ 
φ/?ψΜΒ¥^Τ€ρ^υθύνων ^ I 

TO re γαρ /x€, δοκώ, cruyvt^t? όντως ^JiA^'^''*^ ^ 

ουκ ioTiv δτω μ€ίζονα μχη^α^-.ς^νικ^'^) 

^ j^- yW3a«roe rao (ως eru/LtJ ovdc μάτην 

(^αρι,τ6^γ\ωσσ€Ϊί/) €vi fjht · < φ€ρ€ γαρ 
295 σήμαιν δ τι χρη σοι υ-νμττράσσε^· 
ου γαρ ττοτ ip€i<i ώς *£t/c£aj/ou 
ψιλο$ έατί βεβαιότερος σ*(Μ· 



τέτ nrfmXer IfM^lfc * Bieeiidiim 

ent κ4λ*υθορ Κίαμ«1$9^ι, pro quo 
r/pAux (TfXf^ov dixit ratione habitft 
Terbi t^kw ' (Dindori). Cp. iiur. 
Fhoeit. 168 «0* ^jior n^Aot «οτΐτ 
iξβι^6βm»μ^ it eUfyot «]pkt ^pioyti^ 
ropa. 

286. «-ηρνγωκη: formed like ro- 
9Αιπ|'· Cp. 4K^cp»f . 

287. γν«»μΐ) : ' admirationis augcn- 
dae causa non brutus, sed mente 
ac ratione praeditus esse fingitur ' . 
(Schttts). In Π, xm. 419, the 
golden handmaiib of Hephfteatua are 
endowed with reason^ speeoli, nnd 
power of Action ; in Od. riii. 60<j, the 
•hip* of tiM PhaMumuia rail rtiwa^ 
|MMu ^tett and we are told that 

βϋταΙ ΐσασι νοήματα κα\ ψρίναϊ avSp&y. 
. As these ships need neither helms- 
nuuii nor rudder, so Ooeumi't ateed^ 
needs no bit, because of its own ac- 
cord it obeja the will (γΐ'ύμη) ol its 
rider. 

dSB f. vd nrfycWt Ισ«ναγκ«[(η: 
cp. 89. AooQiding to Hesiod J^uog. 
188^ Oceanns is eon of Unuraa and 



Gaea, and libe oldett of fba Tttiau. 
See on 14, — |lM«t ί « rfr rvyy*- 

j'f /αί, 

2&1 ί. (licuub : without tw, 

MM As* daO at* !·# fawf λ/|Μ^ Gke. 

172 oitK iartw tmit vA^y 4^iev Htlpexri 

viv, Tl xxii. 348 &τ omit ^σβ* ftj σ^ί yt 
κύ$κίί καραληχ άπαΚάλΜοι, boph. ΡΙύΙ. 
098 9ht txm^ 0Am M rir* iyxAprn^ 
KOluytiTopa, irap' ^ στάνον ίτοκλαν· 
fffiev, Eur. Ale. 52 ?<ττ' οί»- Swcei Άλ- 
Ktiaris «if γήραϊ μόΚοι; 117 ov54 ναν- 
«λιΐρίαν l«4^ t««< rit dSst erefXat 
dMrr<ivau τεφαλύσαί ι^υχάρ. GMT. 241 ; 
Kriiger II, § 64, 3, 8. — μοΐραν vf(- 
μα ι μ , ί : cp. Hdt. ii. IJ2 iv ov5«/u^ μοίρ^ 
μτγΑκχ) ^7ov, Flat. Oat. 808 b μί-γί- 
\nv μοΐραν «ra) Ύψ^ν Ιχ«ι. This sense 
of dijniti;, sfnh'on, rank waa devel- 
oped from the meaning due share, 
juai due, Cp. Soph. 2Vadk. 1288 iiH^p 

μοΐραν. 

294. χαριτογλ«»0ν·(ν : see on 180. 

— fn fUH : '(ta my nofiirs ; cp. 

2-24. 

296. 'flmavov: iaatead of 4μβ9, 



Digitized by Google 



ΙΙΡ0ΜΗΘΒΥ3( AESHQTHS. 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤΙ. 

?α, η -χρημΛ; καΐ &η fr^mt ίμΜ» 

7}K€L^ €7^πη}ς ; πως €τ6λμησα<;^ Xiirmif 

^ (^TTOJi'vpoi' fje^ pcvpa και πίτρ^ρίψΎ^ 

|νΛ>^ €hu€W e? αιαιί ; ή σέώρ/ησων τνχας 

€μας άφΐξαΛ καΐ σννασγράία^κακίηΐζ $' 

80ρ Tpy ^^i^^icaraaT^cngyrtt τήΐ' TvpavvihoL, 



^7 



LOi/atcTi. καρπτοραί. 



because the speaker is stating a fut- 
ure thouf^lit of Promptheus. This 
mentiou o£ his owa ua.me imparte 
an air of aMotaaoe to liif atier- 
tion; cp. Soph. 0. C, 626 κοΰποτ^ 
O'iiiirovu ipt7s hxpuov οίκ-ηττίρα Βίζα· 
adau At the same time it serves 
the incidental pwpoM of infofni« 
ing the speetaton ιή» the now* 
comer is. 

298. rl χρημη: cp. Αρ. im\, Cho. 
885 W r ieri xfi^t Eur. A»dr. 806^ 
Λ ; / ' 92, Hipp, 906, H. R fi26, Or. 

1573 ίο, r'i χρήμα ; 

299. irovMv ipev ^iroimjs : see 
118. — lfi0X|H|aiaa λΜηΙν Ι>Α>ιΐ|ΐιτ 

^ύμα: cp. the tchoUon quoted on 

284-396. 

301. αντοκτιτα : cp. o^o^v^s, avrJ- 
χντοτ, avr^pptCor, avrJ^uXot, tie,— 
jfciy: cp. 133. — flrtSiipefnfro|w: cp. 

//. viii. 47 "Τί-ην μ·ητ*μα ^(mv, A sty- 
dam as Frg. 6 (p. 780» Nauck) οΙ»ομ4ί- 
Top' &MirffX*r. Scythia is appropriate!/ 
called "mother of iron"; cp. Sept. 

817 ^Ηι'.'θτ! σιΗρψ, Snifi. XdXvBtv ■ 
I0ros SKu^iaf, ip9ty ό aliripos τίκτ«τα<. 

Aeeording to Hesiod (dent. Alex. 
Strom, i. 307) and Aristotle (Plin. 
β, 2ί, viL 57. 107) the art of caeting 



bronze was invented bj the Seytidani. 

Cp. 714 below. 

3ΰ3. crwarxaXMV Kcucois: see on 
161. 

804. 8^ου : refers back to Btttfth- 
env. See on 110 — Wafia: in the 
sense of ύίαμΛ hua6taT0V ΰμμααί (69). 

Cp. Pint. Ag*». 14 Uupm r^t *Κλλιτ- 
ctv ^σα». — τόνδ« : of the speaker. 
So SSc 6 Ai^ss^y^ ii ireqawt in 

tragedy. 

308. η^Ι|ΜΓΤ«μ«ι: 8rit penon, in 

spite of τάνΙη rhv L·ώs plKoy above. 
Cp. Od. 11. 40 ουκ Uht oZrof at^p 
ts Kaitp ^ytipa, II. X. 88 yvuatat 
'Arpttter *A>«vi^jKMvii^ «έν- 
TStv Ziis Ιτ^ιμτ· Wrowi Ιιαμιιημίι» «if 
2 K* iwT^ij στ4)Βΐσ<η μίνρ καΐ μοι 
Tovrar' ό/Μί/φ, Soph. Ο. C. 1329 

rimr, OiW. 284 &λλ' Scirtp (\a0ft rhw 

Trach. 1080 ipart rh^ ίύστηνορ its 
t^trpAt (χ», Evr. Cjfd. 299 νόμη 
SmiTOis ix/raf 94χ*σθαι . . .,. obx 
ίμ<ρ\ 8oinr6poun -τηχΒίνταί μ^^ν ifi*- 
λοΐσι rtiii/v KcU yvidov irA^^ot odity, 

Bern. XVIII. 79 oASaffwS Δ^μρ^μτ 
y(ypaip§p ούβ* elriar eM«/iia» «ατ* 



Digitized by Google 



68 



ΑΙ^ΥΑΟΥ 



HKEANOS. ^ 

ορω, Προμηυ€υ, και napoAvegOJL ye σοι 

.γ^ ^ΜΰσίΓΕ σ αυτον και μ.€υα.ρμοσαι τρόπους 
310 ycov9"l'e05 να/) ί^'αι τύραννος iv $€oiS' 
'^8^ ωδε Tpa\w καΐ Te$^fp!Sfom Xdyous 
■λ·^ i^*^?^^!?, Vax'j^ ow καΐ μακρά» άνωτίρω 

i^)t\^aκώtf^ ^XvoiZevSt ωστ€. σοι^ον νυν [^oKovi *' 
τταρόντα μόχθον^τται^ιαν elvaL ^ofcety. I 
άλλ', ώ ταΚαίττωρ\ ^X^^S o/ayas αή|ΐΕ5.\ ""^ 
ζτ^τει ταιι^ νημάτων άπαλλαγβί^· 'Ww 



316 



"■^ργοΛ Ισω\ σοι φοΛνομοΛ, Xeyetv raSe* 
γλώσ<η^9, n/)o/x^^c9f T^SSjjetp^ yiT^crai, 



307. BMpectiiig this hortAtaf7 
speech of OccRnus the scholinst re- 
marks : σκάπησον τά rmv ρ-ητόρων κ<ύΛ 

ΊΙμ tpeaker seeks to influence Pro- 
netheiu by friendly wAmings and ad- 
Yicei tMUt his warnings arc of such sort 
tiiat % iirood natiue like FfoiiMtlieui's 
CMI foUiy 1m confirmed by them in its 
resistnncp — όρια, Προμηθιΰ : cp. 144. 

308. voixUtp: at/vcrq^, . Schol. So 
Hetiod call* Proaietlieni wmxtKn^ αί·· 
Aj/iijTif Theog. 610, ΐΓ0ίκικ6βου\ο$ ibid. 
621, ί·γκυλομ·(ιτηί ibid. 546, κάντων 
wipi μ^δια tiSws ibid. 669, wo\mSpiS 
ibid, eie, — With ualirtp iyri ΐΓοι«ίλφ 
cp. //. I. 677 μΐ|τ^ r 4γ^ vepdfm 

κα\ aurfi vtp i«c«fvp Wtpi φίΚψ ΜΐφΛ 
φίρίίρ Ad. 

809. ylyvttom σαντον: yv&ei σβαι- 
T0y, i>i 6 ironjT^j ' ψράζ«ο, Tu8*lSii m) 

xdCfo (n. V. 440). Schol. — μ€β«£ρ|ΐβ- 
croi: cp. Eur. Ale, 1157 ι^ΰν yiip μι· 



810. viovt: proleptic, = £(rrc p^ovt 
(Γκοι. Cp. £ur. Ipk, Λ. 843 μβτΛββλΑρ 
Λλλβυι rp6wovs. 

811. τββηγμένονί: for the meta- 
phor cp. Sept. 716 τ*θηγμ4¥0¥ τοί μ* 
ουκ ίιταμβ\νν(7ί λάγφ, Soph* Ai* 684 
γλ&σσά σου η9ψ!(μ4ιη^ 

313. Α<Ψ·«: Α«Κ/«τ<λ. Cp. 932, 
.4^. 1068 ου M^c τλ^Μ ^(ψασ* {flinging 

to waste) ατιμασθ^σοααι, ΕοΓ. Mc, 079 
»carias At^yovf pirrwy is iipMt. 

314. vaiSiar: cp. Tnent £<m. 800 
ludum iocmnqne dicet fuisse 
ilium alterum, praeat haina 
rabies quae dabit 

317. dfrx.ata : old-fashioned ; cp. 
Ar. Nvb. 934 ΛρχαΙά yt κβϋ Δινολ(ώ8ι? 

καΐ Ύ*ΎτΙ-γων ίνάμίστα, Cic. Phih'pp. i. 
ΙΟ. 26 neglegimus ista et ηί· 
mis antiqua et etulta duci> 
mtie. 

319. τάϋτίχορα : properly " hand- 
money" (τά ύττίρ rhv μισΒ'όν δΛ6μίνα 
TOit xtiporfxreust Uesych.). Here 



Digitized 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΒΥ5 AESMOTHS. 



69 



320 



συ 



ουοεπω jantu/os 



Tji&^bi μόνοφχος (οΰδ* νι^εν^ν^ος ) κρατεί 

> 326 K(u i/vi' €)τω /xei^ ei/;ii και πειρασομοΛ ^ 

coy δνρωμ» τώι^^ (Γ* ii^wrai πόνων · ^ 



δ* YTvxaiyxTj^^J^ 
η ονκ οΐσθ*, (ακ]ρϊ5^ω?(Χι/ π€ρισσόφρων^ on 
γΚώσαηυ ματαία ζ ημί α προστρίβεται ; 



it menni we^w, u in Ar. Ve$p, 681 
Ttt^f iwixtipa. Plat. /iep. 608 ο 

/Mfa ΙβΚα. Cp. Soph. 820 otrt 
(ifArr iirix*tpa λαχονσα. On the len- 
timent the scholiast ren arks, γνομικΑί 
9^ φησι. Cp. 329, Pind. 01. i. 85 ίκίρ- 
itm κ4Καγχ«¥ Φαμιι^ά Ktutayipovs, £ur. 
Ακβλ. 886 Axa\(n»r er^tdrmm Μμ»» 
τ* άφροσύ>^α$ rh rihos iuaruxUt, Frg. δ 
ci μίι καθ4ξ€ΐί Ύ\£βνσα9, Ιστοί σοι iraJr<L 

320. Ta«HV<>t: «c. c7. See on 42. 

dhnt munlk: ep. 179, Soph. AM, 
471 di}Ao7 rh yivvrty^ ημ^ν 4ξ ωμοΰ 

ται waitetf . 

Sm. SI; Cftn stand as fourth word 
whon the three foregoing words form 

one idcn, or belong very closely to- 
gether (thus preposition, article, and 
noun, here and 381). For the thought 
ep. Art* 681 pdi ttei τι wfAs muMSra 

προσΦ^αι κακόν, Soph. Phil. 1265 μϋν 
τΐ μοι v4a wiptirrt wphs κακοισι -κ^μπον- 
rci Keucd, 0. T, 667 el kokois Keuch 
I p — y t fw r«4t w4Ktu tA ηρόσψβΤΜ, Phil* 
emon, Meineke Frag. Com. IV. p. 34 
HaKh irphs rott κακβισυ» olrot irtpa 

3Sft> «fdf Nivrpn tcAw Ivnwili: 



I 

paraphnee of the prorerb wpht κ4ντρα 
ΚακτΙζΐΐν (a^w^r ^stimulus, gmd 

for driving oxen and horsesV Γρ. ^Ι^· 
1624 ir^f Ktyrpa μ^ \ώ(ηζ«, /ϋ^ wraiaas 
μογξί, Find. U. 178 rmi miwrpov 

a T<u Κακηζίμίν τίλί'ββ» 6\ia9rfpht 

oTuoT, "Fur. B'lr.rh. 7i>5 frioiM* fit' αΐ'τφ 
fiaAAoi' ή θυμονμί¥0% wpos κίντρα Κοκτί- 
(oiui $yT}rhs £>v θ€ψ, Frg. 007 wp^» nisf 
τρα λάκ τίζ^ τοί? κρατονΛ 099* 

324. Γρ. ;ΐΛ, ΙύΟ, 188. 
*326. wfkf«Mro|Mu έάν Svvw|i(u: cp. 
H. Xiritl. 601 ιτ«ιρήσ<ται, afxc 9^ρσικ, 
xiii. 80(5 ivfipaTo, fi TiJj oi «ti(c(ar. 
Plat. 688 e irfipw^oOt, 6v Ifpa 
«^M»/Mt 2ΐ}λ«νιτ. GMT. 489. 

IRB7. λ·9ρβτη»μΑ: cp. 8o^. Ai. 
1147 chp Adfipw βτίμΜ, It. XZUi. 

474 λα,ί'ρί t'f ai. 

328. ή ονκ: synizeeie of these par* 
tides is especially frequent. See 
Krflger II. § 13, 6, 2. — axfufUn : here 
= exceeding! y . Ilcsych. inpiBus · iKpws. 
For the characteristic pleonasm, ep. 
944, Pers. 794 robs iiw9pm4xx»v$ iryaf. 
It. T». 89 Μβ·9 »raf, 07 tM»w aMt. 

. — TTf ρισ-σ-οφρων ' on 808. 

329. ιτροστρφ4 Tcu : a bluut meta- 
phor. Cp. Ar. Eq. 5 «-λιτΗ^ 4<l 



Digitized by Google 



70 



ΑΙ5ΧΥΛ0Υ 
IIPONH9BT3. 



ζηλω σ ouoweK ^jcros €uirm Kvpets^ 
trovTWV μ€τασχ€ΐν και Τ€Τ0Λμηκως €μοι, 

καΐ VVU Ιασυν μη^ε σοι. α^λτ^σάτω. 
ΤΓΟί'Τως γα/) ου π£ΐσ€ΐ5 · ου γα/> cu frtyi ^g. 
«αητοϋ^ ο avros ftiy η πημανσης οοω. 

OKBANOS. , - >ί 

ΐΓολλώ ν* aaeCpwv τους πελα^ φθάνουν €ώυχ 
η σαντον · €/5γω κου λόγω τικβ^αχρημαι. r 



tt ν- *■ 



ΠΡόΙΙΙΙΟΕΤΙ. 



ν 

[ 



προβνμίας γαρ ovBhf cXXetTTCt?. άτάρ 

μη^€ν πυνζί' μάτην yap ov^ku ωφ^Χώνι^,ίί iettt-f-''^ ( '^'^^ ^^j/^* 
έμοί nomjaei^t €ΐ rt καΐ itovtw ^eXofcS. 

336. On asjndeton in clausei that 



330 ff. 1ηλ£ : Ιίφα art to be en- 
vied, than canst thank fortune. — καΐ 
TtTo\|»i|K«t : having so much as of- 
/knd. For ttti cp. 197, for rtr^KfuiK^ 
381. Prometheus means, " one might 
expect that the mere disposition to 
show me sympathy would bring Zeus'i 
disploMiire on you.** vim»r girce no 
good eense; Weil writes w6vwv μ*τα- 
9XUV (cp. L>74>, following the echolion 
ifiol vuPikKyvv. The eense would he 
bett Mtiafted hj τούτον μΛψασχ^ΐ».— 
iotnm:. let it At, havt dfoM, as in Soph. 
0. C. δ03 βται» βΐίθρ^ μην, vov94rti, τά 
yiv h' ia. Cp. the phrase ta τοντο. 

338 f. «rfmst...«v: tee 1063, 

EhK. Hipp. 1062 iraVrws ov χί^οιμ* ftf. 
— evm^rfs: cp. 34.- — ό8ω : errand. 
See 325. For the dative cp. Κό-ξψ 196. 
—The ftllitontlon of « enluuiOM tlie 
f ovoe of fheio two 



state the rea.<ion, see Kriiger ΙΓ. § 60, 
1, 7. — ίργφ Kov λοΎψ: c^. 1080. 
38T. 4ρ|Μ{μ«Μτ: «e. Cp. 170. 

338. See on 2ββ <χ<ίχ» : ξ ββΜ» 
myaelf. See on 6bh, and rp. Ear. 
Med. 682 γλιίΦσρ ανχ»»* τίύικ 

339. Cp. 326. 

340 f. τά \Jiv: the ssntenre takes a 
slight turn, and instead oi τα δ« (on 
2fte «(λβτ A(nt<l)f Ardf|> followt. 

342. μάτην ονδ^ν «&φ«λ«ν : cp. Ch». 

8**1 ίτπΛίΰδουσί»» μάτην ίχρακτα Βάζ(ύ. — 

ώ^λ^ΐν often takes the dative, not 
Only in dnnmtic poetry (Krfiger II. 
§ 46, 8, 2),1mt even in prose ; ao Hdt. 
ix. loj wpo^m^tJiitur i$4XMtru nSi 

848. ·Μλ...·Ιλ«β: tiMfolaatbido 
of contemptiioot doubt in Atio words. 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ AE2MOTHg^(i^ 



71 



αλλ* "ησνγ^ιζ,ξ^ σ αυτόν [ΙκποΖ ων 
$46 hfω yap ηυκ^ el λι>(^Γ"χ^'*ι τουδ' clveKa 
θίΚρψ*^ αν ώς vkeurrour^ πημανα<; τυχμν. 
ον §ητ *, cVci fie ;(at κα^νγνητου τνχαι 

€στηκ€ Kiw* ovpaifov*T€ teal γθον^ 

iottOwu, αχϋο^ ουκ tvdyKaXov. 



€γων · 



350 

344. «τούτο» itnrootiv Ι'χων : αη^ 
ircep out of the matter. Cp. Xeii. Cyr. 
tL I. 87 oi Si ^ίλοι wpoftiPTts συμβου- 

345. «tv<Ka: epic form of ckcko, 
used by the tragedians for the sake 
of (he metre, like (civor for iims, 
Kttvis fpr Key6s, Kttvot for Arciiwtf 
tixlnruv (138, 1085) for {λίσσ*!^, jtw0- 
vos (804, eee on 643) for μόι>ο$. 

346. νλιίίΓΓΟΜα ιτημοναβ τνχιΚν : cp. 
Pen. 70β IH|p4vtw β* β» tm ν^ρβτ^ ftf 
τ^χοι /3f>oTO(f.— The scholiast aaye, 

ΚοΎίσμόΜ woWobs αντψ συνατυχΰν βον- 

λ«τ«ι i ΏμβμηΦ^ί». (The eommoDer 

feeling is cTprrsf^pd by the proverb 
eolainen miscrie socios habu- 
isse malorum.) The poet uses 
this thought to introdiUNi a matter 
quite forei^ to the play. From the 
mention of Atlas he passes to the de- 
scription of Typbon, and this enables 
him to bring in the eniption of Aetna 

347 ov 8ττ', liri£: cp. Soph. O. C. 
431 tlnois iis dikotm tovt' 4μοΙ rirt 

Η*^» Arti Tec t^v μ\ν αοτίχ* ημίμαν . . . 
oi9els Ifporroi τοίδ' (^Φπίΐ'ίτ' 'l^<pf>Kov, 

Ear. Heracl. 605 amol οί ιτροσηθίΐη-α 

ffyue$» ίάΐ Baiftiv ! ού β^τ', ^rci τοι ttaX 
yfKarnr ίίξια κτί., alsO ^C. 555. — 

The thought, which forms the transi- 
tion to the foUoiring deecriptioD, ii 



this: "I will not involve others in 
my misfortunes; the afflictions of 
my hrother Aflas and of Typhon 
distress me sorely as it is." — For 

the ίο11ο\ν!ηπ·, cp. ilosincl T/,rc<j Γ,17 
"Ατλαί δ' oupayhy tupiiv Ιχ€» Hparfpijs 
htf ΑΜ(γ«η|ΐ, Ttlpoft* yaiiis, ir/tiwap 

T* ical ακαμάτο^ι. xdpwo'ty ' ταύτηψ Tfdf 
oL μοΐρορ έΒάβσατό μ-ητίίτα Ztis. 

that 

ii, ybr toward the west, wpis with 

accusntivc, bccniisf thv <5prnkrr tliinirs 
of the direction wliich one must take 
to reach the place. Cp. Frg. 327 
Myum I* eXrn v^rw m rnu VMiitt, 
Od. xiii. 240 ^μ^ρ toot yaiovri wphs ή£ 
t' 7i(\i6y TC ήβ* iffC»t /MT^lfffs ««rl 

849. FlndtrP^.i. 85 call* Aetna 

a iriwi' ούρανι'α, and juBt 80 Ildt. 1τ. 

184 iifiys of ^!o!lnt Atlns, (στι df <rrti- 
vhy Kai KVKhoTtpks νάντρ^ ύ^λίν at 

τ(ΐΰ οΰκ οΤ(ί rc cTvai Ϊ94σ9αι . . . το ντον 
κίσ^τα ToG ούραΐΌν \4yov<ri οι iitix<ipm 
ttvoi. A mountain rising into the 
dondt leemed to tiie imagination a 
pillar supporting the vault of the 
sky. See Verg. A^n. iv. 247. This 
•bearer' (6τλοι) in the legend be- 
came a Titan, who as puniahment 
for his sins had to carry the burden 
of the sky upon his shoulders (see 
the passage of Hesiod quoted just 
ahoTo). Coavewely, colocial ciea* 



Digitized by Google 



72 



ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ 



τον y^y^^''] ΚίΚίκίωΐ' οίκΊμυρα 

€κατογκ(ΐρανον νρος βίαν γ^Είρούμζ,νον^ 
Τυφώνα θόνρον^ ιτασι δ* άντέστη Oeoli, 



tures are compared to mountain- 
peakd ; thus m Od. x. 1 13 the ^ueea 
of the LtestrygouM ii described, 

rl^y yvyaifca eZpov ίσην τ' 6peos 
Kopv^Vf and in Od. ix Τ 01 Poly- 
phemus resembles ^ίψ vA^e*^i ύψη- 
A«r ^wr.'-Ia Hoiner, lunrerer, we 
nad* Oi. i. 63, ίχη (sc. "AtAas) ^ r« 
iffovar αΐίτ?)ϊ μακρίί» ot ycudv rt καΐ 
9v/7af^i/ άμ^ίΐϊ (χονσιι^. Here the orig- 
iml eoDception of rapporting pillan 
still remains, and the pillars are not 
entirely replaced by a personal Atlas. 
The ' columns which keep earth and 
sky apart' still odst as SQch, mnd 
AtltS is only the person who 'holds' 
them. Aesfhylus has followed Homer. 
In view oi the familiar Homeric pas- 
e»g« be sajs briefly vipufw η 
κα) x9Qiw6t, learing the office of the 
pillar, ya2af tc καΐ ovpavhv αμψ\% ίχαν, 
to be understood ; this office^ indeed, 
is partfjr fidiUled Atlas's own per* 
son Stsaditlg on the earth. 

SBl. τον γηγίνη ■ cp Flesiod Thmg. 
820 αϋηίφ iicfl Ύίτή^$ or' obpanov 
ikairt Z»6f, iwKdrarw rim mwta Tv» 
φι»4α Γαία ιηΚώρη, . . . ίκ δ4 ol 6μΜ9 Ifv 
ίκατ^ί' Kfi/)ct.\a! οι+ΐ[ιΐ\-, 5fit'.-)7o hpiKOVTOs. 
Typlioeus is a pereonifiuation of the 
snbternmean vapors and gases which 
cause earthquakes and volcanic out- 
breaks. In the following description 
of Typhon (or Typhos) it is the poet 
radier than Frometheiis who is 8peak> 
ing. The description itself is very 
like that of T'inrinr, Ρ,μϊι. i. 30 JJj τ' 
4» aiv^ Ύβφτάρψ Kcirai, Btuy ιτο\4μιοϊ 
Tvf <l»s iumewrwcipavos · riv votc KjA(« 



μΚν ra't W Wkp Κι/ματ a\itpH€ei 6χθαί 
iiKtKia τ' αύτον 9ΐ4ζ€ΐ artpya λαχι^ά- 
erra · trftw f c^papta «iw^cj« ηψό*νσ^ 

Αίτνα. — Κιλικίων οίκητορα άντρ«·ν: 

the scholiast remarko, οίκ4)σαντα «ίμ 
4ν KtAucif, ΜΧΛσΰίντα St έν Χικ(\ίψ (so 

InFindwr). In Homer/A U* 781 7«Sb. 

χωομ4νφ ire r' ίμφΐ Τυψω4ι yeuav 
Ιμάσιτρ *l» *Αρίμοι$, i9i ψασί Ύνφω4οί 
ijUfMMM ^vdtt the story has another 
form. For the Homeric Ύνφω4οί «Ινά» 
Pindar, probably following Sicilian 
accounts, employ β the very different 
phrese, τ^ν. ποτ* KiAlKior 9p4^9 irtlkvJ^ 
ρυμον iyrpov. In this way the name 
Typhon, which originally pertained 
to tlie volcano in Asia Minor, is 
brought into connexion witli the 
Sicilian volcano Aetna. Aesehjlvs 
has used this form of (ho story. 

352. tSwv φκτ<4>α: tins reminds 
one of Od, xl. 682 καϊ μη» τΛρτΛλο» 

ctvetSov χαλίττ' &\yf' ίχβντο. — SoiOV: 
applied to Typhon, this characterizes 
the destructive nature of ttie volcanic 
dement. Cp. ShpL 222 wvfH 9βίψ, 

363. f κΑτογκαρανον : IVphon bas 
this epithet in the above-cited pas- 
sage of Pindar; cp. also 0/. iv. 11 
4κατογκ€ψΛλΛ Tw^Mf ΙμβρΙμΦ». The 
'hundred twads' meant originally 
darting tongues nf flame ; this is 
more clearly brought out in Hesiod 
Theog. 886 laorkr acfa^ol i^m ScipsHv 
Spddroyres, -fkAvof^i tvftf/^t ΚβΚιχμό- 

Tf ί. 

354. νάο-ι δ^: Sc in transition to 
narrative, as in ^SEspt. 668 itcrop \4yotfi 
Mpa esf^ipov^ererer iKitiw r* If^i* 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 Δ£2ΜΩΤΗ2. 73 

366 (τμζρΒραίσι ■χαμφηλαισί συρίζων φόβον* 

ομμάτων δ* ηστραπτί γοργωπορ σ€λα.$9 
ως την Διθ9 τυραννία ^κπ^ρτων ριφ' 
άλλ* ^λ^β' αιΐτ^ Ζηνος άγρνπνον β4λο%^ 
καταφάπι^ι^Μ,ψ^ος €ΐ^ιτν4ων φλόγα, 

860 αντδν i^eS^gi των νψηγορϋη^ 

κομ^πασμ^άτων. φρένα<ζ γαρ είς αύτά<ί τυπξ.\^ 
€φ'εψα^ωΙ^ κάξ^βροντηθη σθένος. 
K(u νυν άχρ€Ϊον καΐ παράορον Βέμας 

rroy, μάιηιν 'Αμφιάμ^β» /Κατ* *Ο/«0λ«>ί»*>> ί MOte is, "Zeus was not taken nn- 

fi wphs wikats τβταγ/ι^ΜΦ lauuSn fidCti ' «wares " (ύ{ί/ ^^ησί, ITeii od). 

HTi. Cp. 366. 359. κοταιβάτηβ: cp. At, Pax 42 

866. wpHotv ψοβον: metonymy. Δάή mru^Anv {Ztm descending m 

Cp. Sept. 385 &ir* &nriSaf Μ <f^ χαλιΗ^ ( thunder and %λΑιώΐ^), Hor. Carm. iii. 

λοτΓί! iiAciO"-"Tt K-a-?Li'i'fT i^iiiSoK. 4, 12 S C i m !1 S , lit i in J) 108 Ti- 

366. ηο-τραΐΓτβ : άστμ<ίΐΓτ» is transit tanas immanemciue turmam 

tirei at here, in later poets. — ^ofrytt* ( fnlmlne^ snttnlerit emdiioo.~ 

fti¥ eAflt: cp. <p\oyanrh» Tvp 263, ImrWwv ψλσγ»: cp. 917, Find. Frg. 

«i;^<tfir2>v Kfpaw6v 667. These com- 1Γ2 ττ'ρ τνίοντοί Ktpavvov, Eur. Suppl. 

poand adjectiree in -orriif are espe- ^640 κ*ραυνφ ττυρπόκφ, Soph. Jjtt. 1146 

cially frequent ia Euripides. nvp wvtirrtip χοράγ' ierfur, 

867 f . We are again reminded that 360. <^λΐ||ι : eee en 188. 

Ρπ)ΐηοίίιοιι·ί 19 tlie speaker As for- 361. ψρ^νας : praecordia. Cp. 

merly he looked with conteiupt on ^1, Eum. 1ό§ xnrh ^pivas, iwh Κοβάν^ 

the rude and hopeless efforts of the 0d. is. 801 ρίηύμ^ιηΛ rpAs irr^eos, tSt 

Ttlani (wfAt filw τ« twwSvw 208), <pp(ves Ιχοντη», Sehol. on II. zL 

go here he speaks with compassionate 579 ippeuas δ ιγοιτγτ^γ καΐ ■τάΐτεΓ ο' να- 

irony of Typhon's impotent rage. Aatol 4κάλου¥ rh διάφρα^γμα, Arist. M. A. 

In this tone the following ^ords άλλ' ϋ· 15 rh διάζωμα t KuKovmat ^pives. 

4λ9ατ κτΙ. are Mid. Cp. fnrlhermore The bolt strikes Typhon in fbe mid- 

Heiiod 2Xm»SP. 837: riff, t!io ^rnt of liis μί-γα (ppoviiv. 

„ . . ^ . . 362. ί|(β<>οντηβη σθίνο$ : passiTe 

«αί «er «γ. (Typhon) 0*,».:^» ηώ \,^^^7aelvos αντφ. G. 197. 



1, N. 2; Kruger L f 68, 4, 8. 



*i ^ όίί» νόησ* πατίφ i^SpHv τ« ggg ^ρ^^^ρον: from //. vii. 156 



ΐΓολλ^Γ ydp Tis fnftro irap4\opoi ίνθα καΐ 



— i{X0cv: cp. 667, also Sept. 444 α,ύτψ Ma, the poet has taken the general 

. . . rhv wup<p0pov ^ξίΐν κ«ραυν6ν. — .meaning of va^opot 9ρ$λ κλΧ fm$tt 

βγρυττνον : the epithet is transferred (strrtchrrl out at length, in this direetiau 

from the person to the thing. Sec on and that), without intending that 

116^;^and cp. Cleanthes Hj/mn to Zeus rrapa- shall hare a definite applico* 

10 evfdcFra Μ ζέβρτα i^emriy. The tion. 



Digitized by Google 



74 



' ΑΙ5ΧΥΛ0Υ 



365 



370 



κείται σΎ€νωΊΓον Trkiftriov θαλασσίου 
iπoύμ€Vos ρίζαχσιν ΑίτναΐΛΐ^ νπο, ^ 
κορυφαία iv ακραία ημ€νο<: μύ^ροκτυατΆ 
^ShjuwrroSf €ΐ^θ€ν έκραγήσονταί ποτ€ 
πσταμοί ττυρίος Sanropres άγρίαις γνάθοι^ 
της καΧΧικάρπον "ϊ,ικ^Κίας \€VpoifS yvas* 

θερμοί^ άπλάτοι/ βέ\ξ.σι πνρττνόου ζάλη$, t 
KQMt€p Κ€ραυνψ Ζηνος^ ηνυρακωμ€νο$. 

€μον διδασκάλου 



(ΤΟ ό ονκ απ€ΐ/309, ονδ' 



364. defined more ex- 

actlj by the next verse. Cp. 729. 
866. MiMiiiMt? cp. Pind. Gl. it. 10 

φίίλα Τν/ρώνοί, Frg. 93 κΐΐνφ μϋν Afrm 

see. κορυφα*» βέ: a sentence sab* 
Ol^ate in thought Is expressed Μ 

co-ordinate for greater Tividnese. κο- 
μνφαί$ stand* in contrast to ρίζαισιν. 
•^μν8|>οκτυιτΑ: cp'. Thuc. iU. 88 νομΐ- 
{•wn Si ol iKtlvi^ Ib4{p«ivw iv 'lep^ 
fone of tlic Lipjiraran i?1nrf!s) ί 
Ήψοίΐστοι χαλιτ«νβ(| ότι ri}r «Ί/ΐΐτα ^αί- 
vwnu wSp ίοηΛΛοΟση woXh κβΐ 
νμί/ΜΡ Mnm^r. — Verses 366-372 are 
irro1cv!int to the plaj, but the poet 
wished to bring in this vaticinium post 
eventwm, and the whole description of 
Γ Atlas and lyphon is meant to lead 
up to it. 

367. 4κ|>«γησοντα( inm : the spec- 
tatot* would think at once of the 

eruption of 01. 76,2 (479-478 b.c.) 
which the Parian Marble, line 08, 
mentions in the words και τ6 τύρ 4ρρνη 
Mmnr iattKUf rtpl rV Αΐτηιρ (as 
restoffcd 1^ Boeckh, Oarp, Inaer. Or, 



II. p. 302). Another eruption, which 
took place 01. 88, 2 (42δ b.c), is 
spoken of by Thoc. iii. Ii6 -γην rum 
ίψθίφ€ (sc. 6 ρύαξ τον irvpis) τ&ν Kara- 
vaiav, ot €V} ττ~ ΑΓτι^ τψ ipti οϊκονβιρ, 
Swtp μί-γιστόν icriv 6pos τρ ^ΐΚίΚίψ. 

968. SciwTorrtt άγρ(α^ yv^Bots : Hke 
a beast of prey. Cp. Cho. ^ jruphs 
uaXepk yvd$os, Plirynifhiis Ρτμ; ι, (ρ, 
721 Nauck) ir«5ia δ* πάντα καΐ πνφάκ- 
mer wXditm Akcm μάρ·γαι$ ^\h^ iSelwvn 
yt>dB9t$, Eur. Med. 1187 to/h^ov wv- 

ft^S, Hdt. iii. J^y Α'γ-.'ττίπίτι ν^νόμισται 
•rb iHip $ιφΐ9» fivcu ίμ^νχον, ττάντα Si 
mM KfltrseMciy rJbnf h» κάβρ. 
369. Cp. Ear. .F. 464 T^s 
nf\a<ry{at. 

870. ΙΙαναΙΙσκ»: see on 183. 

871. dhrXarea: ep. Find. Pjfth, t 
38 rns (sc. Afrmt) ίρβάγΜΤΜ μίν MUt- 
του wphi aypSraTai μυχών iracyai, 
Frg. 93 άλλ' οϊοϊ άπλ.ατον Ktpdi((S Bdv 
ΎοφΑρ' htotomtucipayor ία^άγκψ, Zcv 
τάτ«ρ, cli* *Afi(μ9^t wot4, Sum. 53 ov 
νΚατοΤσι φυσιάμασιν. — βΛισν: said of 
the streams of lava, which shoot forth 
like missiles. 

878 f . Betuin to the tubjeet, sug- 



Digitized by Google 



Τ 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 AE2Mi2Tii2. . 

Jim- hp^i^^i 

E^i8^ 'n\v napovtrav ον τλησ ω τνχην^ 
Atbs φρόνημα ^^^I^V^IO^ χόλου, 

OKBANOS. 

ovKOw, ΤΙρομη$€υ, τούτο γνγνωσκ€ΐ^^ &η 

' " euTLU LarpoL λόγοι; 



76 



οργη% σ 



ιγωσι 



eciv rw κοΑ,ρω yc μαΚθάσσχι κέαρ 
kaX μη σφ^^Ι^Λ^υμον tq^g/Oft^ ^ίςι. 



\f» ΐΓροθνμ€ΪατθαΛ Bk και τοΚμα»^α^α\ 



gested by mention of the Ktpawbs 
Znr6$, — 0^81: Promethens recnn to 
tbe thought of 344. The Mitie is tho 
HUne ae if the words were σί» 8/, ού 
ykp iwtipos el οΰδ' 4μοΰ 9ΛασκάΚου 

Cp. 7S and Ear. ^ T, 64 f. The 

CTprpesion ούί* hmv ίιίαακά\ου χρ^ζϋί 
recalls Occaaus's worde 322 l/tM yt 
χρύμίνο$ διδασκάΚψ. 

876» If f C« i^O : vMd bj Αββ· 

chylus five times in this play (457, 
666, 697, 78ϋ) and once in Eum, (449). 
"λ«^ιί(ΓΒ: see on 27. 

377-380. do. Tumt, iSL 81 at- 
Promethcns ille Aeaeliyliy 
cui cum dictum esset 

'Atqai, Fromethea, te hoc 

tenoro ozittumot 
moderi poeee rmtionem ir*- 

candiao.' 

respondit 

•Siquidem qui tempestivam 
medicinam ad ni ovens 

son ad graretcent τιιΐηα· 
illidat niaiiat/ 

878. Cp. Menander fab. ino. 83 



XMein. IV. p. 240) κύιτηχ Ίατρόχ i<niv 
k¥$pAwois K0yos ' ^νχψ Ύ^φ oZtos μ6νο$ 

τάλαι σοφώτατοί iurrttoy tlyat φάρμακον. 

379 f . iav Tit h καιρφ y^ μβΧΜτσ^ 
. . . σ-φνδώντα . . . Ισχναίνη pCf : the 
foregoing wwd σφρη^ώ^ί, together 

"with Ιατροί, has sugpcsterl the itica of 
an ulcer or tumor, and this metaphor 
is continued. The eenee ie, "wrath 
can be allajred when ft hae epeot it'a^ 
force, nnr! time has mitipnted ite hard- 
ness and crudity, but not while it is 
still turgid and malignant." μα^θάτ· 
e-cur impliee a gentle pteesnre, M>f ten- 
ing the ripened ulcer, τ^ι ^ωμ describes 
the fresh swelling, hard, full to burst- 
ing, and painful to touch (cp. Hesych. 
9fMt»* t^xvpitf eiS/m«T9S, 0κΚιφί$), 
laxyatvfiv is to ' rrfluce * the ulcer by 
pressure. Cp. Ar, Rnn 940 οίδοΰσαν 
(rify τ4χνιιν) . . . ϊσχνανα. Tiie scholi- 

a«t qnotee a maxim of the physician 

Hippocrates, τ/ιγοιό φαρμακίύΐΐν, μίΐ 

ωμά. Figurative and literal expres- 
sions are mixed in these verses. 

381. Ut for the podtioa of this 
word, see on 881. 



Digitized by Google 



Τ6 AOJCVAOY 



^jw^Oov ntpcaaw κουφάνουν τ ^ύηΟίαν» J 

fiUANOa. 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ. 

^AOf^ σοκι^σα To^inMuprf^ ebnu roo€. 

ηΚΕΑΝΟΧ. / 

awjw^ μ,* is oUw abs ^ό^ος irreXXet iro^cy. 

ya/> (76 up^vos ούμο ^ €4$ ίχθραν βάΚ^* 

AKBAHOS. 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΠΧ 



890 rovTOV φυΚάσσου αη ποτ άχΘ€σθ^^κ€αρ, 

383. Prometheufl grows impatient, r^ht ^ 9^9*9% EL 650 ^KtSu 

and answers curtly, here and 386. /B^. 

At ihftt point Ooeamu loiea tern- 888. ^ιτ8·ιη{σ«: <*H wUlbe teen 

per, and the dialogue passee into that this crime — of being right when 

a slichomi/thif. — «νηθίαν: ^νηθία is a one seem f to bo wrong — is mine, not 

parallel form to fv^^cio, as wfeAla to thine." — QfLvXAin]|Mi : ironical, like 

AfA«M. For the mMniaf of the ρόνψΛοτν. 

word* cp. Thue. iii. 83 ο0τ» πάσα itta 387. or*t Xo^of : not the last speech 

Κχτ4στ·η καχοτρστία^ itk rks στάσ*ι^ τφ only, but tho tODOr Of the WholO OOl" 

ΈΚΚηνικψ, κβά rb fύη&fs, ol rb ytwa'tov loquy. 

rAetffTwK μ«τ4χίΐ, trarayeAavfir ^f"" 888. γάρ: *yesy for^ implying ·!- 

Flat. iii. 400 e cvif^cif, ούχ sent to what precedes. — β||Ν{νοι: 4 

%v tivoidv oZffav ύίΓΟΚοριζόμίΡοι >ftiAf>ij^«v oIktos, Schol. — ονμΜ>β : poeeeseiye 

its eirij^tuif, άλλ^ τήν &$ iKrittws r< pronoun standing for the objective 

Mil uekmt ii$9t mtenvrnvmr^imtf tUt- gcnitire (^ίμου), Cp. Per*. 699 rl^ 



f, and the play on words in Dem. ίμ^^ψ «186 μι^Μ$* G. 147» «. Ij H. 

Tviii. 11 κακο^)θηί δ" Λν, Αίσχίπ}, 694. 

Tovre ra»TfAwt ct'ndct ^^01}^ ktL 389. i4ov: see on 35. — i'Spot: on 

884. τη$( τη voVf νοσ^ : cp. thle lue of the cognate aeenaatlTe §·· 

Soph. Track. 644 MMvm acfvy «·λλ& Krttger II. $ 46, 8, S. 



Digitized by Google 



IIPOMHe^SxAESMOTHS. 



7^ I 4\iXCjJ 

•η ση, ηρομηθ€ν^ ζυμφορα διδάσκαλος. 



77 




ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΠ. 



στΑλον, κομίζον, σψζ€ t^f wpovra ροΰν» 

οραωμει/ω μοι τόνδ* ζθωνςας XoyoF. 
Mojpoi/ γαρ^ρίμαμ αΙθέρος ^cUp€i πηρβίς 



xom. 



400 



βομ&α p€0$ napnaif 



891 f. Oceanus betnys by thii 

answer the hopeless difference of 
sentiment between him and Prome- 
theus ; hence the emphatic rejoinder 
eriMMtf xifiuCtt 9ψζ0, For the asyn- 

' deton sec on 56, and cp. 037 below, 
and Soph. El. 632 iw, KtKtite, eOt. 

^ \893. dpfMMjiivY . . . λο-γον: eqoira- 
lent in aenie to Ι^ιωρΑνψ /tet IMv|m 
δρμασθαί, that is to say, "I needed not 
your bidding." Cp. 277. Oceanus 
speaks with ill-concealed vexation. 
Theoe'and the following worda farther 
hint at the mode of liis departure. 

394. φαφη: cp. Yerg. Aen. v. 210 
mox aere laps a (sc. columba) 
qiiieto rftdit iter liqvldum, 
xi. 756 aethera rerberat alis 
(ec. aquila). Here said of the move* 
ments of the animal's wings as he 
preparee for hie flight. With this 
the stage machinery is set in motion. 



S8T-4S5. First Staainoa. The 

ionic rhythms accord with the sor- 
rowful burden of the song, which 
calls to mind the words of Fr. 
Schlegel, 

* Be geht do allgemdnca Weinoi, 

so weit die stillen Sterne scheinea, 
dorch alle Adern der Natur.' 

397. οΰλομένας : the epic form oft- 
κ6μ(ψο% occurs here and there in lyric 
passages of tragedy, ύλ^μβνοϊ = ρ e r · 
ditna, ^cur<«/, baleful ^ vj^4^i it 
corresponds, as participle, to the exe 
oration όλοίο, just as ov^/uerof (biested) 
corresponds to the benediction Sytuo, 
On the genitire of relation see KrUger 
I. § 47, 21. 

398 ff. $ακρνσ(στακτα : adrerbiaL 
Cp. Eur. Or. 410 *iwai9evru t kavrfd- 
ret lUy§w, Utoen. 310 μόκα ψβΜά$ 
iekrru aAMmrre, 1730 iartif$4rwii' 4λ«. 



Digitized by Google 



78 AISXYAOY 

νοτίοις €Τ€γξα irayats*.- 
αμίγαρτα .γαρ τάδε Zeus 
ibjMis νόμοις κρατύνων. 
νπ^ρηφανον J^SttHs τοις 

• ττράπασα στσρά^ρ XcXaice χώ/>α 

ifC6 - μ^γοΧοσχημΌ/νά τ* ά/οχαιοίΓ/9€9Γ^ ^- 

σπίριοί) στεΐ'ουσίκταν σαν 
410 (τυνομαιμόνων re τιμάν^ 

όπόσοι τ ivoucw .άγι^ς 

yi5^ fi^aXoaroPoun νη- 
.μασι σνγκάμρονσι $νατ€Λ* 

in contrast to the rccont inminion of 
Zeus. — f'tnr^NOi: the fiupplement it 
eagested by Od. rlii 29 τ^ί wphs liotmw 
^ iaweplotv άνθρώπαν. " West and 
East " carriea out the idea of mpAw/n 
χώρα, 

409. o^«u|iov«r: Atlaa and Τ7· 
phon. Both aie mdefgoing ρΐιηΙ^· 
meat in the weetrrn world. 

411 f. firoiKOv 'Aakis £Sos vi^ov- 
T(u : = '^aia» ijroixovfft. $iroucot u here 
need in a general aenie, conveying 
simply the idea of dwelling ; so (τοικον 
fSos = seat of residence. The scholiaet, 
wrongly taking the word as colonist, 
imaginee an anaehroniam («Ατ» iit^ 
ijv iwoiKiffBeica το?ϊ "Ελληο-ιι* ή Ασία). 
With 'Aalas Uos cp. Ίθάκηι Uos Od, 
xiii. 344, e^Aqs Uos II. iv. 406. 

414. c«YKdl|HWM«: not ss ^Ι**» 
«((/ΐϊΌυσι (Schol.),but like σννασχβίΚα» 
above (lei, 243), σνμπονΐΧν (274). 
Cp. Kur. Ale. ei4 'fytm κακοαι aciiti 



^ίνη, Soph, yt/ii. 527 φι\άδ(λ(ρα κάτω 
6άκρυ Κίΐβομίιτη, Ei. ϋβ2 ά\*κτρα γηρά· 
ntufar ίνυμίναιά r«. — ^oSivov: λ(· 
wri^t '^χνι^»*, ίύκΙνητον, άιτα\Λρ, Midi' 
* σαστον, Hesych. Thf' phrase ^aSivhu 
ρίο% (alliterative) ϊα an imitation of 
^ the Homeric riptv ίάκρυ, II. iii. 14S, 
xlx. 828. 

401. vortois «τιγξα ιταγαίδ : cp. 
Soph. Ant. 1123 byptip Ίσμη$Όΰ pti- 
epcey, Eur. Ion 106 iypais ^avUrtv yort- 
p6v, H. F. 98 tanpuppiim τψγΛτ, 

402 ff. άμ^γαρτα rciSc : depends on 
Kparifuy. With αμί-γαρτα cp. 6.ζ-ηΚον 
143.— Ι8ώι« νομοι«: cp. 186. — dcots 
ToCtircipos: cp. 151. — alxjwf : 'vptms 
point,' figurative for rxde of might. Cp. 
Cho. U30 YVvatKciay &το\μοι> βαχμάν. 

4IO^»-,Ml>dw MXttKC : transitive, 
iendt fhrth α moiini/iJ cry. Cp. ^ji. 
711 τολιί^/ηίί'οΐ' μί-γα του arimtf J^f. 
944 ^au Toi κ<ά wav^vp-rov. 

407 f* μίγαλοσχημονα : cp. ΐΰμορ- 

^ Kfiir9h Cko, 400.>->d|>x«i«wpt«^: 



Digitized by Google 



79. 



.1* 



415 Κολ;(ίδο$ re γα$ ei^oiicot 

^σχατον τόπον άμφΐ JV^ai- 
ώτίΐ' ε^^ονσι \ίμναν^ 

Ατηττροφη β'. 

490 *Apuis τ apuov αμθθ9' 
νφίκρημνον ot ιτόλ&σ/Αα ' 
ΚαυκάσΌν ireXa^ vcfLovaiiy, 
8άιο« στρατός, οξυπρφ- , 
ροισι βρέμων ^ν αΐχ^μαΐς. 



416. ιταρβ/νοι : see on 723. — μάχαβ 
Ατρ<στοι: cp. Soph. Ο. Τ. 885 ΔΊκα$ 
ΑφΑβητοι, Sept. 87ϋ κακών ά,τρύμονίί, 

Ptrs. 51 hiyxns Λκμοη». Krftger Π. 

§ 47, 2β, 9. 

417 ί. Σκν0ηί : see on 2. — ot: 
σχήμα wpiri rb σ-ημαινυμ(νον. Cp. 421, 

805» 808. — γη· Ιοχ«ι«ν vtfmr: cp. 
060; Soph. TnuL 1100 ^ i^xkms 

420. 'Αρίαβ : see App. In CAo. 
428 "Apwy it explained by the Sehol. 

Μ Ui^mih* Cp. Hesych. 'Apdas 
ιτ<ίλουί ■ Π«ρ<Τ(«τάτ · "Apfiot ^ip ir^cor 
nc/KTiKtiv. In *Apias 6fnov there is an 
etymologizing plaj on words, aa in 

Frg. 305 rovTov 5" ίπότττην tnoira των 
airroii κακών. Cp. Faiiii. 155 uveiSas 4ξ 
ovuparmVf Pers. 995 Iipti6v τ· Άγχάρτι», 
II» τί. aOl 4 «Αν re Sfor 'AA^er 
olof &λατο. See also notes on 86 and 
692. — 4νββ«: cp. Λ</. 1S)7 ίι-βοί Άρ- 
y*ittyf Pers. 69 &v0os nc/w/Sos afar 
ofxmu AtJ. 862» 026, iS'u/j/i/. 

063 1}3af Me». 

421. νψίκρημνον ΐτΛισμα ■ prolm- 
bly the lofty Ecbatana (,Άγ/ιίά τανα 



Pers. 001), the eapital 9t the Medee, 

is meant. 

422. KavKcurov πέλα$: a geogra* 
phical definitiott like Λμ^ϋ ΉλΟτ» 
κίμναν ju8t above. ·<>- Wiunwtv : op. 
IStm. 1019 Παλλ(ίδοί v6\iv 

423. o^virp^poun : cp. βούπρψροί, 

£iUr. Pkoen. 113 τολλοΓ^ f]nrou, 

μιφίοιϊ S* SwAofT βρψμων. Witll iy 
αίχμαΐί cp. i^ur. Λ/. ά'ΑΪ καΧ σκ-ηπτρ' iv 

ofs 'ϊλλητν Ι^^τ^λάτ·!, Xen. J/am. 
iii. 9. 2 ^ Wxraif mmI diravrfeia Smyw 

425, Tlie foregoing thought, "I 
bewail thy svlEeringa in conunoa 
with all humanity," is followed in 
the third strophe hy the sole exam- 
ple of similar su^crings. This is then 
defl(»fbed at length, after tiie nuuniM- 
of the Hom^c ttmilee. The com- 
parison of past instances is common 
in tragedy; see Cho. 603 £t., Soph. 
Ant. 044 ff., £1. 887 ff., PkU. 070 ff., 

Eur. Med. 1282 μίαν kKIw μίαν τώρ 
wdpos yvvtuK* Iv φίλοΐί χ^ρΛ BaXflv 
TiKvoit ktL, Hipp. 546 if., M. F. iUi7 S. 



Digitized by Google 



80 



AISXYAOY 



στροφή γ'. 

425 μόνον np6a$€V άλλον iv ιτόμθ49 

Τιτάνα ^λιν/αα<.ς] \ΐσι^μαν θ€ον 
*Ατλανθ* aieu υιτζίροχον σΘ4νο^ κραταών 
(γαία^Υ ουράνιό ν τ€ πόλοι / νώτο^ ύποστ^νάζει. 



430 



δ€ πόντιος κλν^ων συμπίτνί^ν, στ&€ΐ βνθά^ 
teekaivo<i *Α'^ς. ύποβρ€μ€ΐ μνχοζ yas, 
486 ναγαί & άγνορύτα» ιηταμοη^ στό^νσιν £Κγο9 οίκτρ 

426-430. Besponeion with tira u> 
tiitrophe hiu been distmlied bj inter* 

polation. See App. 

426. Iv vovois 8αμέντα: is not 
•imply the equiraleut of the inetru< 
mental datire, ai often (for initance 
Peri. 251 iw μ*ψ Ψλψη χλτ άφθαρτοι 
ΐΓολί»ί ολβοϊ), bat expressee the dura- 
tioa of the pain, as if it were w0yois 
4ν9ζ*\τγμίψ«τ, See on 168. — 4mi|iw 
ToS^Totc Xtf|MUt: interpolated from 
148 (one manuscript has άδαμαντο8<· 
TMs). — ββον: like his brother Fro- 
metiieiie. 

429 £L Tor the thought cp. 34δ if. 
In botli pnfisaorps Atlas is described 
as ' uphoitUng sky and oartii,' but the 
language is here eren vaguer than in 
the former place. The expression 
o9i»ot yaias affords a liint of the con- 
ception intended. While the heavens 
pren down from above, the earth 
bears up against the pressure of At- 
las's feet, and the strength with which 
she resists this pressure is in the 
poet'i mind.'^v^er: cp. the leholi- 

ast on Ar. Av. 179 rtfiov yhp oi παλαιοί 

οϊ'χ ΰ ί ο'ί vtwTfpol σημίΤόν τι (α point') 
κβά wipas i^ovos, άλΑά τί» πίριίχον &ναν. 
Eipmfhis Π*φΙβφ (Frg. 597) *Thr*Af 



Kdyrtiop τίφοΰνί it0koy.' — vuirois viro- 
οΠΜφη : ss fJreis βαστάζων στ*ράζ«ί. 
But see App. 

431 IT. Further description of At- 
las's situation. 'Fluctus mariuos quasi 
miiericordia Atlantis tangi flngit, quia 
Atlas baud procul a mari in Maure- 
tani!\ stnre ferebatur' (Schtttz). — 
σνμιτίτνων : «c. ''ArAam ντΜνάζοιηι. 
The wave which breaki at Atlaa's feet 
groans in sympathy with him, and 
the lament is pnpFpfl nn to the depth 
of the sea and liualiy to the dark re- 
cesaes of the lower world. 8o too the 
riven gnKin, whose sources are near 
Atlas. With βοψ 84 ιτόντίο^ κ\ύ9οβν 
συμίίίτναν, cp. //. xiv. .304 οβτ< θαλ^ατ- 
σηϊ κϋ^Μτάνβν β»άα. ττοτΐ χ/ρσβν, κτί. 

48λ "AOot μνχο< γάβ: two geni- 
tives, one of which (yas) is more 
closely connected with the govern- 
ing ittbstantiye than the other. Cp. 

Soph. 0. C- 0G9 τασδ€ χώρα^ ίκου τά 
κράηατα 7"^ (τταυλα, Yaw. Suppl. 53 
•τάψίβρ χώματα yaias, CtjcL 293 ^ τ« 
Sloi 'ΑΜμ» ewi iwdpyvpos ψ4- 
Tfio. 'Attos is here need in a broad 
sense, of the ploomy nether world. 
For the asyndeton ffTjj>€t, ί/νο^ίμα, 
and for the whole description, cp. 




Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 AE^MOTHS. 



81 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤΖ 

σνγαν μ€* avkfPOiif. oe θάπτομαι ireap, 



1' 



ορων €μαντον ωθ€ Ίτρου^ίΚουμενον^^ * 

καίτοι deourt rots pcoif τοι^οιβ τήραΓ ^ ^ . 
440 τίϊ άλλος "7 ν*** 'Π'αι»Τ€λώ? S tcaptp-c y ; ^tU t-C\',^ ^-^ 

αλλ* αυτά (Tiyco. καΙ ^άρ ζΙΒνίαισιν _αν^ 
ύμΐν k€'voLμL' τάν βροτοί^ δ€ ττήματα^^'ό^^ 
ακονσαθ* σψας νηπίου^ οντα^ το πριν 
^pov9 f^^ica καΐ φρ^ίνφν ^π τιβόΧ ου^, b^/^>^j<^ 

. / .' f "^"^ 

Sept. 900 Sfhxti it κα) ττόΚιν (ττ<^ΐ'οί, tira, 1402 irpiy fiSorat X#7<k>, //.X. 
erivowk irvpyoif orivti wt&ov ψί\αι^ 250 «'8(^4 7eip rot ταντα ^«τ' 'Apjfieis 
9f99, iytfiti^s, zxiil. 787 fUHirw ifit ^μL· 

436-625. Second Episode. wMitt, Pind. Pyth. iv. 251 Μότι 



Prometheus anrt the Coryphaeus. 
Prometheus calls to mind the benefits 
. he bM coDfemd on godt. md men, 
and his bitterness incraaiet Μ lie 
contrasts these with hie preeent tnst* 
ment. 

4Se. ιΐη «01 : see on 635. 

437. av/vs see InU»dnction. pp. 

23 and 27. — <rvvvo(^: < iv Soph .4n/. 
278 4μοί TOi, μ4ι τι καΐ ^«ήλαΓον roCffyow 
'rSS", f) {vvKow jSsvAedffi riXM, Hdt. i. 
88 A 84 ewvol}^ iχ6μtvos ^συχα ^v. 
The nature of the 'brooding thouglits' 
suggested hy his pains is hinted at in 
the words ιτβίτοι . . . Vitf^Krcv.— Sdhrn- 
μαι κ^αρ: cp. Od. i. 48 ivivm li/TOp, 
II. vi. 202 tiw Βυμόν κατίΈνν, 

439. TovTOit : = i 8 1 i Β, spoken with 
eontempt. 

440. t(s άλλο* ^ 'γα» : συμβΛ- 
\4ff9ai Διί Afar ο τώ»» Τιτάι/ω»*, Schol. 
Cp. 21Θ with 22Θ. Hence iravTcA«s, 
finally, ajXtr all, if one goet to the 
bottom of the matter. 

441 f. ctSvCcuaiv αν νμΐν λ/γοιμι : 
cp. 1040, SuppL 742 καΐ \«yw wpi^s ti- 



TOl 

ίρ/α,', Soph. 0. 1Γ).Ί9 μ^ρ τοιαντ' 
ού» *ώάτ' 4κ5ώάσΐ(ομ«ί', EuT. IleCt 070 
•j^ Mif cKrar, ιΟΑτι» 9* ^^μΙΙμρμτ » Olr. 
1188 ύΒό^' νρόμη^, Hdt.ui. 103 iwunor 

μίνοισι τοΓίτι ' Ελλησι ομ ίτΐ'γ7Ρ*ίψ*» ▼ϋ· 
8 ίιηαταμίνοισι tZ ουκ 6iV τι$ λέγοι, 

Thnc. ϋ. 3^ μακρνη/<φ*^ ^9 ^SUwv «d 
fivaJk^mm Urm, Flnvt PecwI. 986 

novi: not?(« pracdicas. 

442. τάν βροτοί« δ« νιί|λατα : & « ί· 
χοΐ' τάματα νράη** Schol. The pres- 
ent condition of mankind is known; 
but to put Prometheus'e merit in a 
clear light, it is necessary to set forth 
their fonner wretched plight (447 £f.). 
In this sense Prometheue ays be- 
low, U μιί^» ·ύτι/ Μρώη»» 

444. 4pivw imjfioKiemi cp. Soph. 

Ant. 402 λυσσΰσαν αύτ^ν ο&Γ έπ^βολβψ 
pptvStv, Porphyr. Quaest. Homer, i. rh 
iirfi$oKos σημαίνίΐ rhv iittrvx% κα) 
iyKparii kwh τηι fioK^s mit rw fUKKwf, 
^αφοκ\ηί ΆΚκμΛίωη ' βΤβ* tt φρον^ 

Ktkhiiv at* 



Digitized by Google 



S2 AmvAav 

445 Xcfu fi^iA^iK.pvru^' άνθρωποι^ 

ot πρώτα pjbf fikeirain-€^ ifikenov μάηρ^. 



a\iyKi^kj^Qp^wur^ thp μακρόν βίον ^^jyjj^ " * 



οοαρυς 7Γθοσ€ίΚους ycraVj ov ςυ^oυμγLaaf'^C'»-yJt4^Λ'U^ 
κατωρνχ€ς 0 fV(uov ωστ αησυροίΌ^^^^'^ΐ'^ΛΛ^ 



446. |ΐΙ|ΐψ%ν ίχνν: Soph. ^\ 170 
σοί Tiw μομφίιν ίχαν^ Eur. Phoen. 773 
4(ΓΓβ /ΛΟί μομφάτ ίχαν, Or. ΙΟβΟ μο» 
T/Mrrti 0Ό( μομφ^ι» ίχ». Cp. ' Soph. 
Bkil.-882 lx((f ίγκΚημ* 'Ατρ*ί9αιτ. In 
ρΜΙίτβ sense Thuc. ii. 41 τφ ύπηκόφ 
κατάμΐμ^Ίν (χα («c. ή WXis) As ούχ 
W ^iwv <if>xcTai. 

446. Ar 8a«n^ cevouw: Ιλβ land^ 

feeling which prompUd mg gifli. 8ββ 
Kriiger I. § 47, 7, ϋ. 

447. «ρΰτα }fiv'. answered by 

r oM^, 464 (cp. 707-700,' 1016- 
1020). The third specification is in. 
troduced by καΐ μ4ιν (459), the fuurth 
by καί (462). — The scholiast remarks, 

iwSy i«o^«i.' A Yeree of Epicharmus 
nui vovt hfr^ Kol mvs λ(ο^ι> τλλλα 
καί τνψ\ά· 
448 f. tfmpdhnir 4λ(γιαο4 μopφαtm: 

see on 548, and cp. Ar. Av. 687 avipts 
ίΙκ*\όν*ιροι. In a different sense Ag. 
1218 ivtlpwv irpoo^tptis μορφώμασι, 
Αλ<7ΜΜ it'ftB Homeiio word. — tidv 
-μακράν β(ον : an expression for " the 
whole duration of life" (rh μηκο^ τον 
βίβν), like our 'the lire^long day.' 
Cp. Bur. Βίμρ. 874 vwerhs iv μακρφ 
χρόνφ, and 537 below. 

450. ιφυρον ·1κη: cp. Eur. Supjil. 
201 airti θ' ts j}fi?y βίοτο» 4κ 9€ψνρμ4νου 



ΦηρΜννχ ΦβΛ» Μί^ττβΒμ^ατο, and 

the passage of a tragedy preserved 

Stob. Ed. Phys. i. 1 ftreiro -ritnts Έλ-. 
λάδοι καί συμμάχων βίο» δμ^κ-ησ' 6ma 

fkkv rhv *iwo^OV ίφιβμ}»» Ίηΰρηκ* (ξ»χοψ 
σοφισμάτων (cp. 4Γ)9), and finally the 
long description of tiie primitive con- 
dition of mankind in Lacret τ. 061 tt. 
— otfn . ού: cp. 479; CA<k281 οβη 

κρατηροί μ/ροί elvai μίταΐτγΐ'ν, οΰ 
ψιλοσπόνΖον \iB6sy Soph. Ant. 249 ο6τ« 

πω ye- 

ν(θ\(οιι irarp4s, ov μητρός (Ίχον, ΚΐΙΓ. 
Or, 4ϋ (δοξί δ' "Apya τψδί μ·ηθ' ημas 
στiya^s, μ)] τυρϊ δίχίσθαι μ·ί\τί κροσ^ω» 
νΰν ηνα, Tro. 934, Frg. 820. — wXw- 
θυφιΐ« : lateribus contextoi. 
The word is found only here. 

461. wpon(Xa«i : compound ol 
tlkut sun's tonrmth. Cp. vpoo^Aief, 
iyT-f{\tos. — if<rav: on the Attic form 
(from οΊδα) see G. 127 vii ; H. 491. 

462. dfiwpot : agiles, alacrl- 
tcr discurrentes (Schiitz), tliat 
is, sirnrming, Boot «f witil 
added σ. 

468. Cp. Horn. Hymn zz. 1 
στον . . .ts μίτ' Άβηναίτ)! yXavK^wiSos 
ά7λαά fpya ανθρώ·ηου% fSlSa^fy iwl χθο- 
y0s, ot rh wdpos irep (urrpois νοΛίτΑοσκον 



Digitized by Copgle 



t-t 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ Δ£2ΜαΤΗ^. 



S3 



ovO€u αύτοΐς ovre χίίματος τέκμαρ 
465 ουτ άρθεμωζον; -^ρος οΰτ€ καρπίμου 

Θέρους βέβαιον, άλλ* άτ€ρ γνώμης το παν 
έπροχτσον^ €9 re οη σφιν αντολας έγω 



άστρων ^u&i rd<s Τ€ ^^ίφΐίσν^) Εύσύς/' ^ 
ίΟ*^*^ <^Ι^^Ύ} ν αριθμόν, ^ζοχον - σοφι,σμάτων^ ^ 
4β0 Ιζηνρον avrot9, γραμμάτων τ€ σννθ4σ€ΐς^ 



^ ^ μνημηι/ άπάντωι^ μονσομητορ* Ιργάνην. ** 
^ί^υζα. πρώτος iv ζυγοίσι 
■vyKair 



KaL,€vca πρώτος €v ςυγοισι κνω( 

ζεύγΜ,ισι SovXcvovra σαγμ^ην Θ* οπβ»9 , . *ί*·.^^ ^ V 
γώ^οα^, νψ* άρμα τ ηγαγον φι ληνίο υς 



467. «4^: Μ· on 268. 

458. 6v<rKp(rovt: belongs with ir- 
τοκάί ae well as Hatit. ' Words com- 
mon to two members of a sentence, 
tbe poets liko to pat in tiio aeoond 
member, to give it greater weight 
and to bind the whole together. Cp. 
El. 105 IffT* &!> ira/i^cTym (urrpttv 

•Mt MVP^ 'νσχ<ρ^ϊ» 0. C. 18ΘΘ «1|ίκΜ 

wcXc^ov τ^ϊ τ* ^μηί δι;σιτρα(ίοι, Aesch. 
Ag. 589 ^ptt^iwy SlKvciv Ίλίον r' άηί· 
tfnanir, Am. 9 Xnrhv Μ Xffirirr A^Xfar 
r« xMptfSa.' So Schneidewin on Soph. 
O, T. 802 (κηρύ( T« «τάχΙ ι»·«λί»ίηί άι^/> 
4μβ·βά$). See on 21, and 
1016 below; »1βο Ολο. 80β ortBot wMp 
ίμ»ιθί reits τ έμοΐη» ίμψ(ρ(ΐ$, Eur. 
Heracl. 158 els y6ovs re κα\ τά τώ^δ* 
οίκτίνματα βλ4ψαί, Med, 13ββ ΰβρίί οί 
*β μ) vMt^^Tst γάμβί: — Α· οα ex- 
ample of a δύσκριτοί Βύσΐί the BchoU* 
ast citea, tXw *iifiMif Sre ASsir χ€ψιβηι 

469 f. καΐ μην : naif €Ό€Λ, Sco on 

840.~4p«%>^y * · « y |ii p<w i» τι σ>»6 1 · 



«rfis: the invention of architecture, 
astronomj, arithmetic, and letters is 
eleewhereMcribedtoFiiUimedee. Cp. 

Soph. Frg. 370 ovtos (Πα\αμ^ι9ηί) y 
έφηνρί τίΤχοί Άρ^ΐίων στρατψ, σταθμΑν 
τ' άριθμΰν καΐ μίτρν» «ύρήματα . . . « 
ifiivpt V Arrpup μέτρα καΙ ιτ*ρίβτρβφάι, 
Eur. Frg. 682 rck r^s y* ψΛρμακ* 
ορθώνατ μάροί, Αφ»να καί ^ywvovyra 
σνλλα3ΐ(χ Tf $€Ϊί ίξηνρορ Μρώηοιαι 

461. itovo^itTOfKi: cp.IIesiod Tkeog. 
52 νΐουσοΛ ΌΚυμιτιάδα κονραι Aihs alyti- 
χοΜρ rhs iy U^tpip riue Μκημοσννη. 
Memoiy, fanteed of being cftUed 
simply ipyins Mowr&p, is more pic- 
turesquely described as /^yiinfiMMM- 
μίτΓΜρ. See also on 241. 

468. {««γληη Se eX arfwm νώψβΜτ 
<r(v rc: so in Latin iugalia and 
clitellaria iumenta are distin- 
gnished. For ζ^ύ^ι^Λία δου\*ύοιηα 
cp. 968, Soph. 0. d 105 μόχθΜ λβ- 
Tptvtey roli vtrepriirms, 

464. διάΒοχοι: cp. 1027 and Frg. 
lY. of the Ώρομηθίνι Κνόμβρο$ below. 

466. ψιληvtow«:cp.l1nd.P^.iL81 
t^te/nwMtxiKum* ■ Here proleptlc. 



Digitized by Copgle 



84 



AISXYAOY , 



Γππους, aya^jjxjj^ t^s vTrefmkovTOvl Χ^^ί^· 
^aXaaao jrXg^i CTp οντις άλλος ^αίτ* ήϋΐον 

τοιαντα μηχανηματ €ξ€υρωρ ^τάλας 
470 fipvrotarinf αδτος ονκ €χ«ι σόφισμ στψ 
Ljfle IW ναροόσης ττημοι/ης απαλλαγώ. / 

jrkav^^ καιΑς ^ Ιατρός m Tt9 & voow 



466. δγαλμα . . . χλι8ηί : tlir pas 
sioa for fine horses was very strong 
at Athens, and led to much extrava- 
gftDoe. In Thnc. i6, AlcibiadM 
takes credit for the splendor of the 
Olympian etmpla ' διότι &ρματα μ^ρ iwrk 
KcA^KOt δσα obitit vet ιδίώτηί νρότβρορ.' 
Cp. Hdt Ti. 35 MtXrd8i|ff Ubif ebtkia 
Ύ*ΰριιητ9τρ6φβυ, [Dem.] XLii. 24 Iwro- 
τρόφοί Aya90s iari (*c. Φαίνιπνο^') κα\ 
ψιλότιμοί &τβ »ios ΗοΧ wKoioios και 

toxifte βτ, «ad Mpedslly the begin* 

ning of Aristophanes's Clouds. 

467. αλλο« err' Ιμοΰ: cp. Soph. 
0. C. 488 «c«f TiX ftXAtft arri σοΰ, .^i. 444 

ikK»t htr* 4μβ9* Bur. H. F: 610 <Met 

lun\ σον -iraiiiff Hel. 574 ονκ ίστιρ &λλι; 

τίΐ άκτ* 7·^^'"^ Also Eur. Sitppl, 
419 ό γάρ xp6vos μάύησι^ iuni τον τά· 

468. λινοΐττιρα: liinllftrly Ennius 
(quoted by Serviiu on Verg. Aen. i. 
224) nares TeliTolae; Οτϊά 
Pent. It. 6^ 42 TeliroUe rate*; 

cp. Siippt. 734 viftt Mwrtpoi, Eur. 

Hipp. 762 & Xfvxi-rrrtof -ιτορθμίί, Od. 
vii. 36 pitt wKfleu its ti rrtpov 
vhlfm, zl. 195 wbdff ίρντμά, τά rt 
WTtph v^wtrl »/λοι<τβι.— ίχημ.ατα: cp. 

Suj^l'!- 33 ^L'l' ίχφ ταγιτ^ρίΐ, 0</. iv. 
70b fijMf i*Kvw6fitiV ίΜΐβΜν*μ*ρ, α'ί θ' 



aAiji ΤτΓτοί iwipdffi yiyporrai. Soph. 
'Track, βόβ iroAt^<cwiro»' 5χΐ||ΐα va^s* £ur. 
/. 7^. 410 ράΐορ όχημα. 

4βΟ f. Cp. Bnr. Frg. 807 #·· 

<^iaT^c Sans ούχ Λ^ψ 90^6s. 

472 ft. μΐσοΧαβονηαι at τον -χορον 

Tj)r (κβίίτιν των κατορθωμάτων Sutra' 

Schol. That is, the object of the 
interruption is sinrjply to rest tho ac- 
tor. Accordingly, the corypliaeus re- 
peats tMeentingty the sentiment wliidi 
PromitheuB has last uttered. This 
is often the case tn nnch intermediate 
speeches of the chorus. The wmrds 
viArwiar Mt v^m, Aen keut been 
shamefully treated, Yoice the feeling 
of indignation Implied in Prom ο - 
theus's speech. The chorus is amazed 
at the unjoat dispenMtion bjr wliieh 
Prometheus, who helped others, can- 
not hrip himself. — άΐΓοσφ<ιλ«ν· φρ«' 
vwv νλαν^ : equivalent to ονκ Ιχ« 
νΛψι^μΛ abore. Cp. Pen. 8B2 

raft Sti ^ Apeit ταριηρ η^νΑμν Are- 

σ<^αΑ*Τσ·!ΐ', Έητ. Tph. Α. 742 μ4τΎ!ν ν^, 
i\iriSos δ' απ«σφάλ.ηρ, Ag. ΙύόΟ άψ^τηχανώ 
φροντίΒ»ί ^ref/t/Mt eMλaμΛP μ4ρψΜ» 
έπα τράπωμαι. Asyndeton, because 
the claufie is explanatory of Wirovias . 
atKtt νημα. Kriigcr I. § 69, 1, 6. 



Digit 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΒ^ϋϋΟΤΗΧ 

π&τ&ν άθ)φ^^ καΐ σταντον oik €χ€^9 
476 evpelv onoCois φαρμάκοι,ς taat/AOS./V^^'^^ 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ. 

τα λοίΊτά μον κινούσα θανμΛσ^ί irXeof, 



ουκ -ην aJietnal ovdev, ουτε ροωσιμ,ον 
480 ον )(fHKrTOU ουτε πιστοί/, άλλα ψαρμΛκων 

αι.9 τα9 απασας cg'ajuuyi/oi/Tat Νόσους. ' 



486 



τρόπον; τε πολλούς μα^τικ^ς Ιστοί^σα^ 
κάκρ ινα πρώτος όν^ιράτων α '^ pij 



474. ii0v|MSt: result of the help 
lewneti joet deicribed. 

475. UUnpet: for the- omission of 
•Γ and σύ, see on 12. The tliought 
reminde one of Mark xr> 31^&λλον< 

there ie no deridon in the worda of 

the corrphaeus. 

479 f . ovn . . . ov . . . οντ« : instead 
of βϋτΛ . * t ·1!τ· . . . o0r« (as in 464). 
8eo on 460. — ^^ύοΛ^ν . . . χριστών 
...«ιστφν: cp. Ag. 1407 ^δα^^ν ^ 
woriif. Ear. ..fiip/). 616 ir^rcpa ii χρί' 
rriir l| ««r^ τ^^ φάρμακον} SchoL on 
Λ'· 717 φάρμακΛΡ )tttnatk»eri» * 
των φαρμάκκί' rh. uh- ian καταχλαστά, 
τά 8i χριστά, τά δ« rord. The form 
ΐΓΐστ(({ (for woT0s) occun Only here ; 
bat cp. witrrpvL, irwr^pw* Not only 
the metre, hut the assonance xpivrhv 
irurr0v, suggested the unusual form. 

482. ifirUiy: cp. Jlfxia ^i^iMut If, 
iv. 218, xi. 890; ^Utn ψΛλλΜί Soph. 



484L rpoirovs τ« iroXXous μοντικη« : 
on tiiete means of prophecy (dreams, 
Toices, omens, birds, mcrlllcee) cp. 

Xen. Afem. i. I, 3 oaoi μα^τικ^ιν νομΙ· 
Qivrts oUtvots Tc %ρϋνται καΐ ^μΜί 
jEo) wfSihwt «αϊ 9wicui, Ar. Av* TiO 
f^MV y '^Μ'" ^P''" '^^''f 9τβφμΛρ r* 

ίρνιθα >(·αλίΓτί, ^υ/ι^ΐδολο»/ Spviv, if>wy^v 
6pviVf dtpdworr' Spyif, 6vo» 6pvt», Eur. 
Svppt, 211 A Crr' βιτημα κού <ra^^, 

ιΗ·.ίτά cTTA^-ZaTj^j-an' ττυχι^Γ μάντ€19 wpo- 
ιτιιμαίνουνίΡ οίωνΰν τ' Hiro. — Prophecy 

it reckoned am.ong the instrumentali> 
ties of human progress. 

485. t κρίνα: κρίνω is the regular 
word for the interpretation of dreams. 
Cp. ονίφοκρίτη$, and Cho. 37 wptraf ri 
τώνδ' dptipdrtp.'^'FoT the thought 
cp. rind. Frg, 06 8i' (^r. C,^4y, 
the soul) κραασάντων /icAcW, arhp 
tlMiTHrw iv veM^h iptipoa Mir 
wst rtfwpiiv i^fywtnm χβληιιβιτ rt 



Digitized by Google 




ΑΏΧΥΑΟΥ 

Ύομψωνυχων tc ΊΠΎ^σιγ οιωνών σκ^σρως 

ευωνύμους τ€, καί ^ύραταν ηντιρα 
€χουσ ckootoc, καί άλλτ^λου^ τιι/ες ^ 

htSbm Τ€ καΐ sTripOriffpa καΧ <rvvebp{aut^- Ρ * 
σπλάγχνων τ€ λίΐΌττ^τα,-Λαΐί-^^ιαι^ τίνα 

€χονσ^ αν €ΐη Βαίμοσιν προς rfhoinjp 



48β f . ντταρ : cp. Od. xix. 647 ούκ 
ireip, αλλ* ffirop ^σβλ<{ι/, ? rot τ«τ<- 
A«r/icVoy Ιίσται. — κλήδονα* κτ4. ; κλΐ|· 
Mrcf (or ^^μη) are foreboding Toioet, 
ίνόδιοι σύμβολοι signs whieK befall us 
on leaving home or ση journeys. Cp. 
Cramer Anecd. Ox. IV. p. 241 iyiSiop, 
irmw i fn ^mr t d τα τά iw Λφ Amw 
τωντα Κίγωρ' Hp σοι 6wuvr^<rri τοιοϋ· 
Tos άνθρωτύί ^ τάδί βαστάζων fl τόί(, 
ννμβιΗσντβΙ σοι rtiSc, Chryeost. on 
Paul. ^ιΛβ$, it Bmil 12 inKKShf 
Ι9ψάτά» airois (the Greek*) ^ ifrwx^ 
fiiffT^, όΐορ · ' 6 Selvd μοι Tp&Tos ivi- 
τι/χΐκ i^i6wTi τηί ouiias * rt^prtts μν 
ρΐαδβΐ κωΑ ^v^wwiSp* *tfim Μ ^(cA- 
$ipTi i οφθαλμόι μοι i Bt^Af ttdrtf 
em άμοιτηδί · ίακρύϋβν τούτο Τΐκμτ]- 
ριον,' Hot. Carta, iii. 27, 1 inipioe 
p»rrae recinentis omen du> 
cat et praegnans canis aut 
ab agro rava dccurrens lupa 
Lanuvino fctaque rulpee. 
Rnmpit et terpens iter in- 
stitutum, si per obliquum 
eimilia aagittae terrait man* 
no β. 

488. γα|Μ|ΝΜηίχ«ν: ep./f. χτ1.428 

wytnrM) */Λμ^ώρνχ*ί. The large, soar* . 
ing birds of pre/ (ea^es, hawlts. 



4 

ravens) served for avgoiy.' 

cp. 102. 

490 fl. ttStmiiovs τι: cp. mi 91; 
also Ag. 444 στίνουσι 2* cl A^yorrcs 

Thv μίρ ws μάχν^ tSpis, rhy S' ip φοραΐϊ 
καλ£( ησόρτΛ, Pers. 70 ΐΓ*ζον6μοΐ5 «κ 
r« θζίΚάσσαί. — δ(β«ΤΑΐτ . . . ovrtSpiu: 
thiSp too, was a part of angural sei> 

ence, as affording prognostications of 
human conditions. Cp. Aristot. Hist. 
An. ix. 1 TOts ώμοψάΎθΐ$ &ταρτα woKt' 

rht itttpias καί rar avpeSplas ol 
μάντΐΐ! λαμβάνουσι· ditfpa μίν Th 
ιτοΚβμΛα τιθίντί$, ovptipa Si τά *ΐρν- 
wtUifrm wfh λλλιιλα. According^ 
• «τ/ρτο^ρα is the untechnical, mnnMptm 
the technical term. 

493 £[. Examination of sacrificial 
Tictims (extispicina) had to do 
with shape, position, and color of the 
inner organs. This was especially 
the office of the Ωροσκόποι or θυοσκά- 
vob — K«l Xpoidir . . . χολη: tmd what 
color the gall must have, to he agreeable 
to the gods. Cp. Eur. El. 826 Upii 8* 
(is Xfipas λαβάιρ Aίyiσθos IjOpti' κα) 
Kdfin fth et «yed}r «νλάγχτη», wtkut 
Μ mI ΙοχαΙ xMjs «-«λα» xeutig 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΒ^ΜΟΤΗ^ 
eoAvirra κ 



87 



fCoiAa ovyieciAvirrci icat μακράν 



< 500 



τοιαύτα 



μα/ 



St? 



ταυτ 



κ^κρυμμεν ανυρωποΐίτ^ ωψ€λ3^Λτα^ / 
χαλ«^ι^, σί^ηρον, αργυροί χρυσόν tc tis . 
φήαΈΐ€ΐβ ία^ νάροιβ€» 4ζ€νρ€χ» €μου} . 

496 £Ε. κνίση . . . τίχνην : thU τ4χ»ηι tic^T οφη/^μο5, IfSaos ομμάτν» (cata 



is the ίμηψομβντβΙ», which derived 

eignf (ίτ-ήματα) from the form, hright- 
HCS8 and power of tiie sacrificial 
flames. Cp. Apoll. lih. i. 144 ainhs 
9h e*owp«wtas I3(l(i(«v •tanw^t ^ it\4yt» 
iji' (μπνρα σήμοτ' Ιδ4σθαι. Such ίμιτνρα 
(= ^Xo^cciri) σήματα, of €vil portent, 
are described Soph. Ant. ΐυΟϋ 54 
ΦνμΛτων ^Hfotrros «fo fλ^^'*«r, Αλλ* 
iir\ σιιοίφ μνίωσα κηκϊχ μηρί^ν ίτ4\Κ€το 
Kirvtpt HauffTTUf κα) μ(τά(Ηΐιθί χολοί 
hiWKtipQVTOf καΧ KaToftpufts μηροί κα· 

Awrrilr ^f/ir«ivT» «>ι^·λί)«.<— ^Incident- 
ftUj, in Kvicn; . . . otrfw, the poet 
refers to the doctrines as to what 
part of the victims should be offered 
to the gods, and In what way. There 
is here a vague allusion to the story 
in Hesiod (see Introd. p. 6). Cp. 
also //. i. 460 μηρούι t' 4ξ4τζΐμον κατά 
r< K»i<rp dKdKv^nwt 9ΐντνχα rot^mwrts, 
4^ oAtAp 8* ύμοβίττισαν. — μακράν 
Ατφΰν : = α^ΤαΧν ίσψνν. Cp. Ktint. 
75 St iiTtipov μακραί. The so-called 
hflh^ irrw¥, ofl eaornin, i« meant. 
Cp. Etym. Magn. p. 468, 28 hp6p 

οστονν, rh ixpov rrj^ οσφνοί · of>Tw yhp 
KtKKirriu iri μΐΎα iariv (hence the 
eipithet μακράν}, ^ St I Itpoupytim Toit 

499. |{β»μ.μάτωσ-α, ίιτάργι μα : thcsc 
correspond in ttieir proper significa- 



raet), ίψ' oS Ifpyc^ mark AiSv^r rk 

ίπ\ οφθαλμών \ίνκώματα (albugo), 

Eustnth p. 14:50, 00; iτJίρyfμa A^V- 
rat τά ύμματα, όταν jl τβτυφλΛβμίνα trwh 

AcMC«fidtr»r, Heeych. On 4ζομμΛΤ«νν, 

take scales from the eyes, cp. tlie verse 
from Sophocles's Phineif! in Λγ. Pint. 
635 (ά^τΐ yap τυψΚοΰ) ίξΜμμάτωται καΐ 

XeK^^atfiwrm κάροΜ. Here ''open the 

eyes " is said for " make plain." 
What we perceive, seems to us. m it 
were, to have eyes. So τυφ\05 means 
invitibU as well as not teeing. 

601. dyBpmrounv : to be joined 
with the verbal substantive ώφ«λ^- 
ματΛ. Cp. 612; Λτ. Nub. 305 ούρα- 
rims r« ft o«» 9βφ^μβτα^ Flat. Apd. 80 λ 
tV' ^mV '"V fiirrjpf σ/οί/, Έΐΐτ.ΙρΗ, Τ, 
387 τλ Το»^«ίλου τβ θ(οϊσιν ίστιάματα. 
Kriiger I. § 48» 12, 4^ G. 185; Η. 
765 a. For the dative with (λ«7ιτ 
see on 342 above. 

502. &ργ»ρον xpvcrov τ« : the last 
two objects, united by re, form to- 
gether the thkd nemb^ of the 
series. Cp. Cic. /Κ», i 61 an rum 
et arfTPTitum, aes, fermm. 

504. φλνσαι: cp. Cic. de Fin. v. 
27 dixerit hoo quidem Epi- 
cttrus, semper heatiini esse 
sapientem, quod quidem 
eolet ebullire nonnunquam. 



5 · 



I 



Digitized by Google 



88 



Α12ΧΥΛ0Υ 



605 βραχ^^ δε μυθω πάΐ'τα συλλήβ^ηρ μάθε, 
νασ<ιι Τ€χι/αι βροτοίσι,ν έκ ΪΙρομηθείος» 



ΧΟΡΟΧ 



μι/ βροτον^ jiev ωφέλ^ι κάψου πίρα^ 
δΙΟ \υθψτα μη^^να^ων Ισχύσεα/ Διός.^ 



) 



ΙΙΡΟΗΗΘ£Τ2. 



/od ταδτά TavTjff μοίρα πω Τ€Χ£<τφ6ρο9 
ι κρανοΛ ir&rpmaiy μνριαι,ς oi πημοναις 



605. Cp. £ttr. Frg. 364, 5 βραχΰ 
91 μΛΛψ νολλΑ σηλλα^^ ifA, Lucrat. 
▼i. 1068 ted brtrlter pau- 
c!8 praeatat comprendere 

multa. 

Wn f . Fiftratactio for ft4 my iS^ 

rovr ώ^<λ»ν ναυτοΰ άκ'ήδϊ*, accOTdill|p 
to a favorite Greek mode of expres- 
aion. Cp. Dcm. ix. 27 καΐ «ν ypiipu 
ravru, rot* V ffiy0tt ύ6 wouiu ΪΆ 
wp4\ft the time of the aetfon 1· not 
thought of, only its svnnc a« npy^nspd 
to iH^Set. Obterve that άκη&ίΐ» le an 
epic mnd. 

509 f. The prediction of Arome- 
theus in 476 is fulfilled ; the nccount 
of his achievements has brought the 
choraa to enthoaiaetie admiration. 
He has only, they think, to exert his 
invpritive genius in his own behalf, 
to become as powerful as Zeus him- 
■elf. To the enlightened tpecutor 
tliia utterance, in a certain sense, ii 
true, since at tbe en<! of thr trilngy 
Prometheus is to take his place at 
tho lide of tiie otiier gods, and m> of 
Zens, Μ m object of wonliip. The 



thought serves furthermore as tran- 
ntion to the mention of tlie lecret 
and tlie revelation of Ftometiieaa'e 
designs. 

511 f. Frometheoa tacitly accepts 
the word* 4κ StmpAw \vi(wta pai^v 
μ^ΐον Ισχΰ^ην Ati$, but ae tO time ^ 

(οΰνω) find manner (ται5τ??, as you 
suppose ; cp. on 247) of his release the 
chorae, he aaeerta, ie. wrong. — μotfM 
irfirptrroii: cp. T^r 9^ρ*ψίρ^ ί»»φΊ»» 
Ildt. i. 91. This ^ent>ra) statement 
leads to a discussion ot the nature of 
Destiny. — τΑιτφορθ%: Enr. Berod. 
8»9. μοίρα Ύ(\(σσι6ύτ«ιρα. — Kpovoi : 
here intransitive, go into Otlfihuent 
(^oihrtt μοίρα ■wt-wpmrai ταΰτα ταντρ κρα- 
rat). Cp. CKe. 1076 ν·7 9ητα κρανΰ, mS 
καταλ^{€ΐ μβτακοιμισΰίν μίνοί tfn|t;^^ 
The scholiast remarks, οίτττω μοι \ν9η- 
ναι μβμοίραται ■ ip yip τφ i^ifs ίράματι 
X^ertu, Sirtp 4μφαΙν9ΐ ΑΪ9χύ\α. — Εοτ. 
Med. 366 Αλλ* βίτι ταΰτα ταιττρ, μίι 
ioKurf ΐΓ», seems ηη imitation of 
this passage. Cp. Ar. E</. 843 ούκ 



Digitized by Google 



ovai$ re κα/χ^ 



I,JU Χ0Ρ02. , 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 



Moipcu τ/9ζ|ϋΐορφοι I /amoves *£/>iwcs. 
τούτων dpa Z^vs i^Tiv άσθ€ν€στ€ροζ ; 



OVKOUJ/ αν €κφύγϋί γ€ την nen^oijiJvjpL..^ 

X0POS. 

τί γαρ πίπρωται Ζ ηρΙ πλην άεΐ κ ^ 



613 φυγΎανω: the meaning of the punishing all who violate it. Cp. 

present ie, / aw to escape ; so 625 Euin. 334, where the Erinyes eaj, 

iKpvyyivm, /*XdW Ihk mtaiu of eMap* τβντο yhp λάχοτ ΜοΊρ' ^τ^κλβΜΠ^ ^/κν^* 

tn^. Cp. Soph. ΡΑιϊ. 118 aV*« r& r^a 8ws ^xcti', $¥ατω> τοΐσιν wbrw^yiai 

Ταντα τί)!» ΎροΙαν μόνα. ζυμν^σωσι^· μάταιοί^ το7^ 6μΛρτίΐ¥ ^ψρ" 

614. Ήχνη: so^lertia, "Skill yof inrihejf, &αύ lle&iod Theofj. 217 
avails nought agunst Necessity" is ^ m1 Μοφβί ml iyttraro ($c. Πυξ) 
a general sentiment. Prometheus pifKtoToiyavs (where Κηρ*5 — Έριι>ύ*ί, 
hints that the time of his release is cp. Sept. 1054 (p9€pffiyev*ts K$p«f 'Epi- 
fixed by Fate; he cannot change it, yvci, and £uifi. 321, where the Erinyes 
nor can Zeus himself. This last idea are sud to be davghten of Night), 
is taken up by the chorus in 617. — This verse taken together with 

615. οΙακο<Γτροφος fcp, 148) : that 010 f. shows why Zeus is still subject 
is, "in whose hands lies the execu- to Jfate. Prometheus has in mind 
tion of the law of the nniTCfse 1 " the danger of lost of sovereigntj. 

516. τρ^μορφοι: as it were» Mt See Introduction, 17 1. 

όνόματοί (Moipas) rp(7t μορψαί. Re- 518. oZkovv . ■ ■ : the power of 

versed in 210 ram τοκκών ονομάτα» Fate over Zeus is limited to the in- 

μορψ)ι μία. — μνημον€9 : cp. Ag. 166 iliction of penalties for his transgres* 

wtJdvopros οίκονάμοί io\ia μνάμνν μψ sions of universal law. Cp. the words 

VIS. In Enm. 382 the Erinyes call of t!io l\vt!ii;in prieste??!, iiflt i. 91 

themselves κα«τ»μ μtriιμopts^ σ«/Α^α1 καΐ tt)*' νίνρνμίνην μοϊραν αδύνατα igrt 

9wrwap^opoi βρΌνβΛΧ* The M«Tpac are ά1roφtry*tι^ mil 

the representatives of eternal law, 519. Cp. Eum. 126 rl cot 

the Erinyes cany out (hi* law by wfSe^w\^x%6xw«amii 



Digitized by Google 



90 AISXYAOY 

» a 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. I 

620 rovr* ουκ αι/. έκΊτύθοιο μη^^ί λιπάρα, 

XOPOS. . . 

'q τΓΟυ Tt σ*^μ,^ο^ tariv ο ςυι/aμπtχtL^* 

άλλου λόγου fi^i^cr^c, TOj/Se S* ο^α^ιώ^ 

'^\{%at/505''ye')^ciiilei/^, άλλα σνγκ α\υπτ €ος 
ο(Τ()ΐ' μαΚιοΎα « τόν^ε -γαρ^^τώζίον εγω 
625 δ€σ/ϋΐοι)$ dci/ce^s χαι δυας έκφυγγάνω, / 

ΧΟΡΟΧ 

^ στροφή α· 

μ-η^άμ*^ 6 πάντα νΙμοίν 
θίΐτ c/uta γι/ώμ(ΐ. κράτος άντίπαΚον fLf.vSy 
690 μτ)^* ΙΚινύσαιμι θεούς oauus Θοίναι^ ττοηνιασομενα 
βοαφόμοι^ trap* Ώκ€ανον irar/»o$ άσβ^στον πόρον, 

622. The scholiast remarks, τ^Ι» wort amiiraKoy κράτοχ ποιοΐτο τρ ίμψ 



λο-yov: λογοϊ (like J^roy) is often used ylvotro, Schol. — ( 

of the subject-matter of a discourse. λον: see on lOii. 

Cp. Eur. Htl. 120 &λλον λ((γοι/ μίμνησο^ 629 ί. όσΙαιβ OoCvats : the sacrifi- 

μίΐ K^tfi In. cUI f euti whicli tlie Oceanid maidens 

6M. ίσον μάλκΓτα: like ί^σον ret- set for the gods on the shore of 

χηττα. Kruger II. % 49, 10, 2; H. Ocean, remind one of the banquets 

661. of tiie Aethiupians iu Homer (//. i. 

696-660. Second Staiimon. ί3Ά ΖΛ» ^ίφ is ^ΛκπκΛν μη^ iψAμMnms 

The subject — praise of peace with AlBunrrias χθιζΙ>$ f$v «βτλ Saira, θ*οϊ δ* 

Heaven and a tranquil life — is sug- Sua irduTu tnovro). The gods visit 

gested by the words of the corj- the banquets of the Oceaoids, as in 

phaent 619 rt fkf w4itpttrm Zify) wKkp Οήά, Fatt, ir. 428» f rigida c aelet- 

it\ Kpartlv ; The dactylo-epitritic tam metres Arethnsa voca- 

rhythm corresponds with this senti- rat; venrrat ad sacras et dea 

ment, and * affords, in the nudst of flava dapes. — βονφονοιβ : cp. 

the heat of tragic pathoi, e moment Evm. 283 mi$e^uM χοψΛκτ^οα, Ag. 

of refreshing coohiesa and cheerfnl 20n ^αρΰ^νοσφλίγαιτι^ίί^ρο*». 

calm ' (Wesfphal) Γ,;',2, αο-β«<Γτον iro'pov : cp. 139. 

626 ff. ά -κάντα hmKuv Zcv; μφί- iicbyuh. explains, ^σβΐατον · ^ατά· 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 ΔΕ2ΜΩΤΗ2. 



91 



αλλά ^01 τόδ* .€μ,μ4μο^ . και μηποτ iicrtuceiTf 



άδν rt ^αρσαλόχις 

τον μακρόν Tcu^tv /Stw Amcrt, φύΡύ,νξ 

640 ΰυμο^ άλ^αίι/ουσαΐ' ti-' eui^yjocrtVat^. φρίσσω 0€ <J€ 

• μυρίοι% μόχθοι^ Βιακναώμ^νον ν/ 

Ζηι^α yap ον τρομέων 

ίδήι γνώμ^, σέβ^ι θνατους αγαα^, ΙΙρομηθ^, 

646 <^ε/)* οιτως άχαρις χά/>^^) ^ φίλος, €iire ττον τις c^gj; 



ψανστον. Cp. also ^ly. ^στ^ν β<£- 
λασιτα, τ/s β< rti' icarao'jScVct ; For 
it6(tovt 800; Clke. SOO nufk 2κα- 
#tfb>'l^ ir^, JVt. 403 iv' 'Α(ί·ν 

634 f. ToSi: "the following rule 
OiJife."— Actwm(i| : 'viUetnr a ecrip« 

ton in tabulis cereie petitum esse, 
quae igsi n'lmoto aut sulis radiis 
colliqueecit ideoque dfletur ' (Schutz). 
Cp. 780, and CritUa Frg. 2, 12 k^ns 

536. Cp. Theopn. 7β5 ίδ' «Γτ, κε,^ 
&μίΐνορ ' ϋφρονα Θυμ6ρ Ιχοκτοϊ νάοψι 



537. τον μακρόν βίον : all the ώιιμ 
ο/ one's life. See on 41!l. — nlvtiv: 
J*ers. 708 ό μάσσνν βίοτοί τα^ 
vpArvf Αρ. 1008 ^ xak rtipoprtt 
wfi' v««£go^«r» Eur. Ion 624 βίου atira 
Ttivft, Mefi. 070 ftrois tevf>' &«i 
Tf/iifa βίον ; 

Flat. Phaedr. 256 d tit γίφ νκότον 



^5ti τ?7Γ (TTOvpa: 'ον TOptlas, άλλο φανΙ)ν 

above (53;ί), is an epic word. 

543. tSi^: t'ives the right sente, 
but the metre requires a cretic. 
Firobably i6l<f has replaced μ9υpάi^^ 
as a gloss. Cp. Ιΐιο-γνώμαν and μοψφ- 
yviLawv, also μονόψρων Ag . Ibl Pert, 
734 μονάδα. 8c "Ζίρ^^ν ΙΙρημόν ψασί» . . . 
μοΚιΙν, Bar. Andr, 865 μονάΒ' (ριημοι^ 
oitiWf Bacch, βΟΟ /mmIS* ίρ/^άω/^ PImm. 
1520 /xoK<{5* ai'Svo. The tragic poete 
use tlie Ionic form μοννο$ for metrical 
convenience. Cp. 804 and note on 345. 

644 f. ^«Mt: preemnt, ΙοΛ 
how, itxipo 8J) ifol σκάιτησον, Schol. — » 
άχαρις χάρις : τ; x^pts iff ίχαρί<τω ταΤϊ 
af^Mviroif 6.χαρι% Koi άμ^ίψασο'αί σ< 
i»pt^t4tnh Schol. Cp. Ag. 1646 
&XafH» X'ipt*' άντ' ipyoiv μΐ'γάΚων iStKws 
^ΊΓίκράναι, Cho. 42 rotivit χάριν άχαρι- 
τον αιτότροΊτον κακύν, Eur. Ijth. Τ. 666, 
Phoen. 1767, and the Homoic *lpot 
"Atpos (Od. xviii. 73) ; also note on 
004. — «o« Tit : see on »p ir^e, 00. 



Digitized by Google 



92 



AOXYAOY 



oki yoBpcufis uiJ ακικυν 
law€ipov, ^ro φωτωγ 

550 ^VciuV (St otrut/ γά^οζ ^μπεπο^ισμίνον ; ουττως 
τον Aios άρμορίαν Θνατων παρ^ζίασι βουλαί, 

ι 

άντνστροφη β'. 

€μαθσμ ταδ< σας νροσιΒοΰσ 6λοα$ τνχας, Υίρομηθ^* 
555/ ro διαμψίδιον fioi μ4\<κ wpotriara 

TOO EKeivo υ OT αμψι Κούτρα. 



546 ί. έφαμ4ρύι>ν ; see on 83. With 
ihit description of human helpleie- 

nees, cp. Ar. Av. 686 Ayt Sf] ψύσιν 

iydpes αμανρόφιοί, φύ><\ωμ yevta προσό- 
/AOiOf, oKtyoSpayies, ηλΛσματα ιτηΚον, 

μ4μα>ι, ταλαο} βροτοί, uvepts thttkivupoi. 
— Λιγοδρανίαν: wifh ppic qtmntity 
before ip. iioaier uses the parU> 
dple hXtyoipavUtv Μ eqalTftlpnt to 

o\iy7)wt\twv. Cp. Orph. Aryon. 432 

\ην ή(ΐδον. — OKIKVS : οσβίνήϊ, άSύyaτos, 
Heeych. Cp. Aesch. Frg. 230 σΛ V 

ovK fi'icTTi κ7κυί ούϋ' αίμόρριττοί φΚίβ9$, 
O f d 393 άλλ' ού ydp 9ΐ ir' U 
ίμΐΓ«δθ5 ούδί τι kikvs. 

648 f. Irovcipov: ί long, following 
epic usage, as in i«r^<ot Pen. 80, 
Ισο^α^Ίμων Pin [ Υ' 'η.\ν. 136. For tlie 
eense, see ou 448, and cp. Find. Pt/th. 
Vlii. 135 ίττάμ€ροι ■ T« St Tis ί Tt 8* oC 
ra ; Mrmt iwap ΒιΛμ^ηοί, Enr. Med. 

1224 τά θνητί οΰ νυν νρωταν rjyovuai 
σκιάν. — φατων: —ίρ^ρωι·. Γρ. Soph. 
At. 300 Surre φώταί, in distinction to 
Attimal*.— ^UBtTOt: ep. Anth. Pal. 
vi. 296 iK rhpta i^^fivtixi δ/δ£τα(. 
,550 f. ««pc{ian βονλαίι 



cp. SuppL 1048 Δώί oii ταρβατ6$ 4ctiv 
μfyά\a ψρ^ιν airipavTOs, Od. T. 108 ίλλΑ 
μάΚ* οΰτω$ ίση Δ<λΐ νάον αίγκίχοΜ 
οΰτί ναρίξ«Αθΐΐι> άΚΚον dehv ο6θ' ίλιϋ- 
ffou, Uesiod Theog. 613 its ουκ (στι Aibs 
κκ4ψΜ vi99 Φν9ΐ ΐΓο^νλββικ, and lee 
on 906. For τϋψ^ξίασι cp. alio //. L 

132 οΰ ira/3fAfi5(rfai otiSt μ( irelafit, 
Soph. Ant. 60, el νόμου βίοι, ψηψον 
TVpimttw 4 κράηι παρίξιμίν. — τά» Δμ{« 

€ΐμαρμίΐΎΐί ΰνομα Aihi αρμονίάν flvfV, 
Schol., but this is inconsistent with 
614 £f. By αρμονία Ai0s h meant 
rather the compact ayitem of Zeva'a 
realm. Cp. 2.30 9ιΐ9ΤΜχΙ(<το αρχ^ν. 

555. 8iafi«f>{Siov μΑ.ο«τ άλλοΓοί', Sta- 
wavrbs κ^χοορισμίνον · άμφίι yhp χο>ρί$ ' 
Atffxi\ot Πρ«αι?β«ΐ itiru^rjf, Heiych. 

556. To'S* ίκίίνο τί : for this We of 
Tf, cp. Eur. (Λ/γ/. 37 μών κρότοί σικι· 
viSwv Ομοιοι ύμιν νυν τ e χ&τη 
βακχίψ κύμοίί νυνησιΛζοντ^ί 'ΑλβαίΜ* 
ϋμΛυί νροσ^τ«; — λουτρά: Woj ^ν τβϋι 
ΐΓολοιοΓϊ ϋτί l''>'»jju* ^""^ "^ots iyxu- 
piois ΐΓοταμοΊί άνολοέβσβα^, Schol. on 
Eur. Pkaen. 840. 

558. j|UMH0Vir: ^Seiv Thv ύμί- 
Ptuov not inw^rrcir r^r γ^μ^* Fhotiiia» 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ AESSBfOTHS. 



93 



2oraTt γάμων^ ore τάν ομοπάτρίχ^ e^vovi 
5€0 / αγαγες *ϊΙσιόρα¥ πείθων δα/ϋα/9τα KoivokeKTpov, 



ια 



719 γηί τί γ€ΐ^ος ; τίνα φω λεύσσειρ 



6α9. t^ra-n: «η Homeric word. In 

CM. a^. 384 ^«{(ττ^ 8' iiit6\ovro ttwt%S 
ISrriri 7'<i'ai«c<{i, it means ?»// ίλ^ dfst</n 
of, but H-re it nieane ou the ot^ ueim 
jff-^ Cp. Ιίκατι. — tdy όμοτ-άτριον : 
Hesione is daughter of Oceanue, ac> 
cording to Acusilaus (quoted Scho!. 
Od. X. 2| Άκονσίλαοϊ, 'Hσtόyηs 

r^t *Α««αΜν ira) τον ηρομηθίαί^ tc. 
Λ«υκα\1ων υίόί'). The expression 
όμοιτάτριον implies that she h not a 
daughter of Tethje, the mother of 
the Ooeanide. 
660. The scholiast interpieti, Hmf 

πίθων t))v ({τομίντιν σοι Sauapra κοινό- 

KtKTpov. The action of rtieuv is sjn- 
chronmu with t^ayts, but continued, 

lo that ΊΓ*ί9ω» ihvois nearly = trtiBoi 
ttyttv. Spp Kriiger I. § δ.'', 1, 7. Cp. 
Suppl. 018 τ^' όλύΐλ^ΰ' ίόρίσκων iym. 

661-886. Third Episode. lo 
and Prometheue. The myth of lo is 
connected with that of Prometheus 
by the person of Ikraclcs, the libera- 
tor of Prometheus, who is descended 
from Epaphus, the eon of Zeui and 
lo (see on 774). The appearance of 
lo thprcfnrc prepares the way for the 
introduction of lleracles ia the ϊ\μο- 
ΐκηΐΜη λ»4μί9Λτ. But the hnmediate 
si|;nificance of tliis scene consists in 
tlic present relation of Zens and lo. 
lo appears as innocent and yet perse- 
cuted; her ttifferingi, tuperflcialty 
considered, put Zeus in the worst 
poaaible light. Accordingly the in- 



dignation of invmetheni riiee iim»« 
and more, till at last, carried eway 

by passion, lie vaunts his secret in 
such terms tiiat the interposition of 
Zens becomee hieTltable. So the 

tfanaitinn tn thft ^^titfirnphA is pre- 
pared. — The geographical part of 
this episode, witii its description of 
marrels, like the toene of Heracles 
in the ΠρομηθίΙτ \»ίμ§]Μΐί (sec below, 
Frji- vn. and Vlil ), doubtless had 
a peculiar charm for the Athenians 
of the period. 

On the origin of the myth of lo, 
see Introd. p. 0, footnotr To appears 
as a horned maiden (J>6b, G74 ; so indi- 
cated by her maMc). In eari/ Greek 
art, especially in vase-paintings, she 
has the figure of a cow outright. On 
the throne of the Amyclaean Apollo, 
a work of the sculptor Bathydes 
(about 01. eO), Hera was represented 
as fiiaring at lo, 'who is already a 
cow' ^Faus. iii. i8. 7). On an archaic 
black- figured vase of the Munich 
collection (No. 578; see Psaofka, 

Artjos Panoptts, plate 5), Argus is 
scon, seated on the ground, a fero- 
ciuuii figure with long hair and beard, 
and a huge eye in hii shaggy breast; 
he holds in his hand a long cord, 
attached to the horns of a cow. 
Near by stands Hermes, grasping 
the cord near the horns with his 
left hand, and about to draw his, 
sword with his right Argus's dog 



Digitized by Google 



U / ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ 

(ΓΎ}μηι/ον onoL 



- 1 vptft Tt? au fte τάν ταλαιζ^αϊ^ οϊ<ττρ<κ^ 



stands at bay in front of his master. 
Tliruugli the iiilluence of this trag- 
edy, lo came later to be depicted in 
art as a maiden with horns, ^o, for 
instance, on α red-figured vase of the 
Berlin Museum (I'anoflta, l.c., plate 
8). The *8tingfaig gadfly' of the 
legend (cp. Suppf. 806 β A. rt oZf 

ίτιυξΐν &λ.Κο ^υσνότμφ βοί ; ΧΟ. βοη' 
λίίτηΐ' μύωπα Kttn]riiptov, Verg, Georg, 
ϋκ 147 cni nomen aeilo Ro> 
manuni eft, oestrum Graii 
vertere vocantes), which is 
mentioned in lo'a narratire, 070 bc- 
lowy had also to be omitted in the 
scenic representation. The dtfllcnltj 
was met by a figurative conception 
of οϊστρο$ i the maddening sting was 
interpreted as the reminiscence of 
tlie crafty eye of Argos (ββ7). — On 
, account of the unusual nranner of 

\j I lo's entrance and exit, tlie anapaests 
[J whicli commonly accompany the ar^ 
riral and depαrtμre of a persoiy|ge 
are hercantl at RTt given to tlie actor, 
not to the chorus. So «hovc, at the 
entrance of the chorus (120 ff.). 

6β3. χιιΐΜΪ^μιναν : here in its 
proper sense, expos ed to jn'tul and 
tvefithgr. Cp. 15. Other commen- 
tators take the word figuratively, 

, rexatnm, ernciatum, as in 
Soph. PAt?. 1469 'EpfuSw tpoi wofd- 



μ*νψ, Eur. Hipp. 315 &λλρ δ' if τύχρ 

σθΰηα, cp. Ικίΐυνν 8.ΊΗ, 643, 1016. 

564. ΤΓΟίνίίς : in apposition to oKt- 
κ«(. Destruction in the penalty of 
the crime. Cp. Ag. 884 Ιτλβ 9 eSr 

θντίιρ ytviadai 0vyarpis, yirPtUKOwUimif 
ΊτοΚίμων ipttyhp Ktd irporiXtta va&v. It 
is rare for an appositive of tliis sort 
to precede the verb (KrOger II. § 67, 
10, β), but here this is bronght abotti 
by tlic question. Otbere reirard -rroti'ii^ ^ 
as accusative of tlie inner object ; see 
on 691 below. ~dMKM: iik4itm (or ixl- 
a^m) is an epic word. Other occur* 
rences of it in tragedy are Soph. Ant. 
1285 i0\*Kus)/iVach. 1013 («Ac«J/miv). 

567 f. *Qaod dldt at, id tdte ek 
conrenienter spectatoris eogitationero 
ad ea quae extra scenam pesin sunt, 
traducit* (Schtitzj. — tiSwXov: acc. 
depending on βίβ-βρύσα. — γη^νονι J 
cp. Suppl. 305 "Apyov ταΐδα — 
SXw i 8a: in a frenzy of fear, lo 
interrupts her sentence with this cry, ^ 
Cp. Suppl. 588 and SqU, 141 ftXeveer, 
Sept. 86 Λ 9*Λ 9ηΛ τ* M^cmv 
Katchv ίλίύσατ*. δα is Tocative of ^ 
Δαί = Zaf = Ztvs (cp. α Z^r, Suppl. 
102), but it is a mere interjection, 
not an invocation of the particular 
god. Gp.£ina.874eiMa8,^fS. 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ^Λ1ΩΤΗ2. 

τον μνρψ ύπον /«σορωσα/ ροντοα'. 
570 δ 8e ito ρεύεται δόλιον ο/χ/χ* €χωρ, 
ον ούδε ^ κατ θανόντα γαΐα Κ€υθ€ΐ* h/ d 

κτιρόπακτοζ οτοβεΐ S6ua^ 
Ιω Ιώ, ττόποι» ποΓ /χ* άγουσα^ (irXamt), 



95 



569. τον μυ{Μο>πον «Ισ-ορώσα βοιί- 
ταν : ae if οΐατρονμαι and "Apyov γη- 
yti^ had preceded the intennedUite 

exclamation. With «ίο-ορώσα cp. EuT. 
Ifec. 970 alius μ fxft iv T<J5e π&τμψ 
τνγχάηυσ' (Ιμϊ νϋν, Iph. Τ. 947 iK- 
6Ay f ittttat, ττρωτα μ4ν μ* o6Sth (^iwv 
Μι» Iflfiro, Cyc/. 230 iopaiin 9npi»v 

σ&μα VfpiBaXuiv ίμ^ν κα\ τΐφ ivalBuv 
Xi6yot oudff μοι μ<λ<ι, Ιοπ 927 {nrt^w 
τλΑτ . . . ipStt μί', Hipp. 22 ri νολλλ 
91 νΐ(λα( irpoiti^tte^f ον ιτόνου τολλον μβ 
Set. See Kriiger I. § 56, 9, 4, and note 
on 201 above. — With μυρίΜιτίίν βούτα» 
cp. Suppl. 804 πανόιττην οΙοβούκοΚο^, 
«Ιιο 677 below. 

670. SoXiov ομμα: aptly clmrac- 
terizes the crafty glance of the pur- 
suing spectre. — Dochmii are tlic 
proper rhythm for monodiea of tmg^ 
edy which ezpren paanonftte agit»- 
tion. 

671. κατβανοντα: cp. Suppl. 305 
^Apywt rhp 'Spft^s weiSa yift κντ4κτβ»9. 

672. αίλλά μ*^: the relative clause 
is continued, asSisual, by aa indepen* 
dent sentence. 

'Φ73. ψ4ίμ|Μΐτ« the form ^d^ii (for 



^άμμοί) recurs Ar. Lya. 1200 (tos 
^ctfuiaf) and Hdt. ir. i8i. 

674 f. Μ . . . ^T«0iC: we on m 
On the interpoeition of iroportant 

(not of short) Tvords between prepo- 
sition and Terb, see Kriiger II. § 68, 
48, 4, and below on 87& — R^pevew 
ros: wux-iointd , Cp. Eur. ίρλ. Τ, 

1125 συρίζων 6 Kijpoifras κάλαμο! ον· 
ρ*Ιου Πανόί^ Theocr. Id. i. 128 irV 
2να| καΐ riyi* ψίρ' fbwdiereto μ9λΙ- 
trwow mtpm σΛρκγγα nmhiif, Ερ, ziii. 
4 κτιροί^τψ ιτνίύμαη μ«λτ<(μ<ΐΌΐ« Orid. 
JUetam. i. 711 disparibue cala- 
mie compagine cerae inter 
•e iunctie, Verf. Ed, fl 82 Pmn 
primus calanini ccra con- 
iungere pluris instituit. 'Die 
flute of the auKifris was here actually 
heard, accompanying the atrophic 
portion of lo's Bonp. The foregoing 
portion was recitative (ναρακατιιλογί,). 
— νιτνο&οταν vo|iov : the " slumberous 

lay'* deplete the exhanetion of lo. 

576. Ίτλάναι., τηλίιτλανοι irXcivfu ; 
for ti>e repetition, cp. Sept. 134 irl- 
Xvffiy ir0¥wy, ijtlKwriy δΐίον^ 171 κΚύ«τ9 



Digitized by Google 



96 AI2XYA0Y 

Ό τί ·ποτέ μ\ ω Κρόνιε παΐ, τι ττοτξ. 

TourV έί^€ζ€υζα9 evpav άμαρτουσα» i» 
νημοσννοΑς^ εή, 
680 οίστρηλάτφ Sc δε^μαη Saktuav 
παράκσνορ cSSc rctpct?; 
Ίτνρί fie φλ€iou η γθονΧ καΚχρ^ον η ττοι^τίοίς 

δά/cecrt δος βοράν^ 
μ,ιφέ μοι φθονη(ΤΎ)ς 

686 a8i}v με νοΚύπΚανοι vkaa^at 

'πημονας άλύξω. 
1^κλν€ΐς φθϋγμα τα$ βούκ€ρω παρθένου; 

ΠΡΟΜΗβΕΤΧ. 

ττώς δ* oif κλύω της οΙστρυΒίΐ^ητου κόρης^ 
690 της ^Ιροχείας; η Διος θάλπει κεαρ 

Xiris, Ag. Ι46β woKKks ths trim 4κρ1^ατ«, Eur. 8αμρΙ. 889 mr^ 

iroAAcif. Tlie formation of a com- wi9w y&» {λ·ι> 9A Θύ^λλΛ mrdatUt 

pmint! adjective from the substantiTe wvph re rt^xoyu},^ Αώ<; h κάρα wfvot. 
which it accompanies, occurs ia three &84. μοι φθονην^ f νγ|Μίτι*ν : cp. 

\J other passaget ot Aeichjliu: 585 826, 859; Eur. ff. F, 838 βΦ 

below, Cho» 816 wix0p uLwiwkrt^ Eum. tctAwv, 1300 λ4κτρω9 ψ9ο^ουσα ΖηΑ. 
^90 ir6\iv vtAvToXiv. In Sophocles it 586. γιγυμνοίκοο-ιν : cp 592; Eur. 

is nowhere found, but often in Eurip- Hel. 03^3 οΰδ' ί-γύμναστον -πλάνοιι )i(<(y. 
ides ΟτυψΚάιτουχ wovs, rpiitovs χαλκό· 588. τά$ βθνκ·|Μ» ναρβένου : equiv- 

V) Mwtf ir^r «ftniywv, R^fuvrMr cAit^^utrer, alent to the anDonnceinent of ' the 

«te.). speaker's name. See on 296. 

577 f . ToSo-S* <Wtcv|a« h «ημοσν- 589. οΙ<ττρο$ινητου : cp. Suppl, 573 

v«ut : see on 108, and cp. //. ii. Ill Ztis τοΚύπλαγκτον kBKiaaf οΙστροΖάνιττο» 'i<w, 

μ» μ4γΛ KperiSifr (hp itfUn^t 09p*hf ^7 t^s dgrpMvm βοόί» Od, xziL 809 

Soph Ο f. 5^0 γάμων ίνίίησίΐ' &τα. β6«$ tis άγβλαΓα*, τάί μ/y τ' vUXm 

580 f . ο{<ΓΓρηλάηρ Sc({iaTt, : see on olnrpot 4φορμηθ(\5 ϋάνησιν. 
147. — Ίταροίκονον: cp. x-opctMoirot 690. ύύ\% 'Ivaxctot : see on 164. 

wmi0 Btir. JBoeeA. 88. Properly of AA riv mtr^ efrH$» ^wjmImi IW- 

0<&ie,_^/se sfriicX-, counterfeit. ψηρ$ rhf μάνην, ift κβύ παφ' Όμ^ρψ 

682. Cp. Sopii. O.T 1410 ?J« μ/ (Orf.xi. 100) ό Teiptaias ' νόστον 91ζηα» 

που καλύψατ' ή ψοηΐίκτατ' ^ tinKdatrtov μβλιηίία, ψαίΒιμ Όδνασιύ/ Suhol. 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘ£Υ2 ΔΕ2ΜΩΤΗ2. 97 



Ιρωτι, κ·αι ι^υι^ τους ΐ'7Τ€ρμΎ}κει^ όρόμου^ 



ια 

ττόθ^ν έμου συ πατρός οιό/α* απι/£ΐ.$, 

elni μοι τα μογ€ρα, τΐ9 ων, 
586 τι$ α/»α μ*« & τάλα^ τάν ταλαιιτωροί' ώδ* 

€τυμα νροσ0ρο€Ϊζ^ 
θ€6συτ6ν τ€ νόσον ώρομασας, 

α /-ί,α^κχύ et με χ^ρίουσμ κίντροί^^^^ 

000 σκιρτημάτων Se νηστισιν αΐκίαι^ 
λαβροσντος '^λ^οι/, (άλλων) 

oe Tiv€5 ot, €77, 

οΓ eyo; jULoyouiTU' ; 

άλλα p.01 τορω^ 

β06 τ€κμηρον ο τι /a' Ιπαμμενει 

πα^£λΐ/, Ti μ'^ο-ρ» ^ tl φάρμαχον νόσου· 

691 ί. &ρομον« ·γνμνα{ιταΐ: «η 6Χ· 4>ί her penccutor. Cp.Eiir.ir«e.e40 
Ο tension of the accusative of the inner hmi^f 8* 4ζ liiat iiwiaf κβαΛν Tf 2ι· 

oi>ji'ct' "γυμράζαν Tit'i 7ΐ/ανασίαν μονντ(Βί ya 6\^θριοι> ίμoλf συμφορά τ* 

ΰ«</>/4ήκ«ρ βρ^μνκ). Cp. Soph. ^1. &«■* &λλ(νν (the three contending god- 

^l1ίyrriίf4μι^^κS\aCf^t*ίι^»Όt,0.T, denee). 8ee eleo on 678 helow. 

r.in ^xT,, & »,0v σΐ/ rv^ y ατ,μάζηί νάλιν, βΜ. Tepfi | ! cp. Pen. 479 «ιμ9*«( 

Kruger II. § 4Π. 7. 1 ; H. 7I6 a. ταρδί. 

597. θιόσνΓον : cp. \αβρ6νυτ«α βΟΙ, 605. 6 rx . . . τΐ: cp. Soph. 0. Γ. 71 

and lee on lie. irMoi^ S τι Spwv ^ φννϋν ρυναίμ-ηι·^ 

699. φοιταλ(οις transferred from ΈΐΐΓ. Ion 786 irwf iKittpalvfrai ψράζβ 

the ;)pr?ori affected to th( tJiiri,,; affect- χ.ί^(ττι$ ttrff d ττπΓτ, Tph. A. 6iHj ytvovs 

ittg, as in Goethe'ji expression ' ron Si iro/ov χΰ-βόθ^ν μαθ^ΐν dikut Flat. 

tfiinl^«r Jagd* Cp. 193 tmo) Qvrg* 448 e eMf U ήρ«ίτ(ΐ «οία ris 4 

ΜΜ^^νχβλΜ ν4«τιδ(Γ δύσο/)αύΐ, βροτΛρ T^ptyiow τίχπίψ ίιλχά ris, καΙ ttrram 9i»t 

(ίλαι, Rr\(\ Bee on αφΐγ'ζ-^',^. 1}5 &hovp. κολίΓ*- rhv r^py'ai'. — ίΐΓαμμι/ν€ΐ: cp. 

601. ^λλ·*ν : TOtt 'Hpaj, Schol. Pert. B07 σφ^y K^utdr S^"^' ^^^βμ- 

lo ihiinlu from speaking the name μ4να ΐΓαβ«ΐ>. 



Digitized by Google 



98 AmvAoir 

tdt(w eljKp otcr^a* 

Θρ0€ί φράζε κΒυσΊτλάα'φ παρθίι/φ, ^ 



^ ΠΡΟΜΒβΒΥλ 



λ/<^α) τορως σοι παν &π€ρ χρ2}ί«ς μαθειν^ 

ω(τπ€ρ Βίκαυορ npbi; φίλους oSfiiv στόμα, ^ 
νυρίο^ βροτοκ ^οτηρ* 6ρψ9 Ιίρομηθ&ί, 

ώ ΚΟΙΛΟΙ/ ωφέλημα θιτητοίσιν φαν^ί^ 
τΚ^μον llpopai$^y τον Βίκτ^^ ιτάσχα^ raSc; 

ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ2. 

616 άρμοΐΙ π€παυμΛΛΐτονζ c/aovs θρήνων πόνους. 



ουκονι^ TT Opot S αϊ/ τι^νδε Βωρεαν €μοί; 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤΣ. 

Κέγ ηντι,ν αιτεί ' παν ο ryt οΐ> ttuC/oio μον. 

' ι J 
σημηνον όστις εν φαράγγι σ Jύχμaσε,. 

βΟβ. β^ι, φρ4« : aejndeton of cloiely connected by eliiiod. Cp.710 

urgent entreaty; see on 56. — . and see note on 040. 

wapO/vw: cp. 688. Aeschylus often 613. The stichotnytliy is intro- 

pute like words in corresponding po- daced by a speech of two rereee (see 

•itioiM of e^phe and sntbtrophe. on 88), and at 622 briow the tnnti- 

'^'W^- o(Vi7/iaTw8«i tion to a new tople !■ elmilarlj 

- roSwos · Αλλ* άνλ·ι ^fiawt and marked 

/ i below. 615. όρμοι: o^iej, Uesych. Ac- 

dS. mpot PpoToli βοτηραι: on the cording to HeracUdee (Buattth. on 

dntiTe with personal verbal substan- lUad p. 140, 13), a Syracuean word, 

tires see Krii^er T. § 48, 12, 5, and on Cp. Soph. Ai. 7B1 τΐ μ αν risaiyav 

601. — This Terse, though lacking the ίφτίω$ ιτβτανμ*»^!^ κακών άτρύτ»^ 4ξ 

regnlar eneauim» not dirided in the ^UrraT« ; Eur. Frg. 887 rt |»*» i 

middle, becnuie lerV «η^ *β9* «η ξιίρ\ fyrt wiviJtrw Κ*Κη0μ4¥νρ ifieit ρ 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ^ΟΤΗΧ dd 
npoMHem. 

βονΚευμΛ μ^ν το Aiovy Ηφαίστου δε χ€ΐ/3. 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ. 



τοσούτοι \αρκω aoLj^au^unra<; ^lopov. 
καί.νρός γε τούτοις τ€£ψ.α τ-ης ijiyji πλάνης 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤί. . 

ΤΟ μ,ι) μαθειν σοι κρείσσον ^ μαβύ» raSe. 

in. · . I 

626 /umJ Tot, /χ€ κρύψ^ζ τουθ* οπ^ρ μίλλω τταθίίν, 

ου μεγαφοΓ rcvBi at»i SmgrfparoqJ 



! , ■ ' ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΪ2. Κ Λ ί /' 



?όι/ϋ5 yxei/ ouSci?, σ"άς δ* οκνω Θραζαι φρει/ας, 

€81. TMPOvrw : itk raw 1066 below. Kruger Π. § 67, 12, 4; 

roXoyiiaai, Schol. — άρκβ» αταφηνίσαβ : GMT. 817. — ^cyuvUricfiv : poetic prea- 

for the suppk-mentary participle with ent to -γί-γωνα, recurs Tliuc. vH. 76. 

αρκώ, aee GMT. 899. 628. θρα^αι: ταράξω, Αυπησαι, Εύρι· 

626 f. μη Tot: *τ«ι non concluden* *ί9ηί τΐχφΐϋψ, Hesych. Cp. BelEker** 

dftO rationi, sed aseeverando hortan- Anted. 352, 16 &θρα.κτο%, άτάραχο$. καΐ 

doqoe inservit ' (HeriTjann). Cp. 436 rh σννεχύβη 4θράχβη 2οφοκλη5 \4yti. 

ftbove, Soph. Ant. 544 μ-ίι rot κασιγι^τη £ur. Ehes. 803 SfSotxa δ' avrby xai τί 

Ατιμ^σι;* rh μ^ι fovttv, 0. Q. 1407 μα» βράσσα ^pivas. The tenuis, in the 

μ4 "Toi μ« irphs Be&v σψύ γ* . . . μ* shorteiied form, changes to aspirate 

ίτιμ^σητ^ yf, 1439 μ-fi TOi μ* ίΜρ»¥.'^ from the influence of the following 

|Μγα(ρ«ι : an epic word. liquid, as in ψροίμιορ (irpo-οίμιον) , 

687. μι| ow: cp. Soph* At, 640 rf fpovSos (rp6-oSos)t ppoup0s (ιτρό-οροί}» 

t%n μίκΚη wufwUut fxcir ; and <fe. See Curtine Btgmolfi p. 601* 



Digitized by Google 



100 



ΑΏΧΥΑΟΥ 



1^ 



Hi 



μη μου πρ<ψνοου μασσοΡ ως e/uu>» ykweu, 

ΠΡΟΜΗβηΧ *^ ^ 

ivel νροθνμά, χρη Xiyeuf άκουε 

^ (il^L * X0P02. · . i. 

/Αΐ^πω γ€· μοφαν 8' ήδοι/^ς^ιτά/ιοί ifope. , . 
τηΐ' rnaSc πρώτον Ισ¥ορνσωμψ voaov^nj}!*^^^ ^ 
ανη^ς Xeyov<7i79 τας πρΚϋψυορους τυχας· 
τά λοιπά δ' αθ^ων σου διδαν^ητω πάρα· 

ΠΡΟΜΗβΒΤΧ. , 

σ^ν €ργον, *loti ταΜτΒ* νιτουργ^σαι χάριν^ 
αλλω9 Τ€ πάντως κολ, κασιγνήταις πατρός. 



eao 



636 



ht sι^c< 

β2θ. μ&τσον dt : = μασσον ^. So in 
German wie instead of ah after com- 
parativee. Cp. //. iv. 277 μΐΚάιττ^ρον 
iltrt π!σσα» Xenophanea in Athen. xii. 
686 b 9i padam Svwtp xtktot els iwiraw, 
Dios in Stob. Flor. 65, 16 τούτωί ydp, 
&$ ivl, μασα6τ€ρον oi TrXtvvfs &>% Btits ^ 
ϋρύματα νποτρίχοντι καί QepaTtfu- 
ΟΡΤΙ, Ljf*. TIL 12 /Ιβλλφτ 
xAyeodai &s μοι v/Maijjcf, τη. 81 Ιιταντα 
ιτροθυμότΐρον ττίχοίηκα &s inrh rijt η6- 
Ktus ^να·γκαζ6μην, Dero. xxv. 53 τνΰ- 
Top o( ημοφ^σ*^ iMit Mil pmCiinn 

fuepyirav. — ΐΓροκη8ου : Contain8 M 
allusion to the name νΐρομτι6*ύ$. 

690. Iml νροθν|Μΐ : cp. 786. 

631. μιίν«· Y< : the relation of lo's 
adventures, beginning at tbis point, 
is in three parte. First comes lo's 
own namliTe, giTen at requett of 
the chorus; secondly, Frometheui» 
at lo's request, foretells her future 
destiny; and thirdly, he describes 



future. The second part is fuitlm 
divided into two distinct portions — 
wanderings in Europe (700-741), and 
mmderings in Asia and Africa (786- 
818). These are eeparated bj a di- 
gression, but interest in tbc continu- 
ance of the narrative is ensured by 
740 f. Thus by variety of motive, 
and by frequent hintt of what is to 
come, the poet keeps the spectators' 
attention (see on 283) and gives his 
material an effective dramatic form. 

68Sf. v^omr? ep. 696 and we note 
on 240. v6<To» and rcks iro\v<peSpws 
χαϊ stand in connexion; "let us hear 
what fatal misfortunes have brought 
her to this dietreitful state." 

634. rdXoiirddMUiv:cp.780,684; 

Sopb. PhiJ. 21 rairiXoifta rwv Xiymv. 

635. νιτουργησολ χά(Ην: like χαρί- 
ζ·σ9βι xdpuf. Cp. Ear. Ak. 848 *ΑΒμΐτψ 
iwupyUnt xiptPt Soph. Frg. 318 Ibf- 

inrovp'yTjiTat χάριν. 

636. αλλα>$ τ« ttovtus καί: cp.Pers. 
her pveTious wanderings, in mrder.to 688 icrl V »&r <vc{o8ov, ΐΙλλίΜ r« 
conTinoe her <rfliis knowledge of the vm χοΙ emrk χβο»^ ·μΙ KoBt'hf Α^μ(- 



Digitized by Google 



r 



Μα. 



ώς τάποκΧανσοΛ κάποΙ^ύρασθαι τυχας 
npoi των κΚνάι^τωρ^ άζίαι^^τριβην εχ^ί. 




Όϋκ οΤ8* οττως νμίν άττΜΤτησαί μ€ χρ'ή, 
σαφέΐ μύθω τταν onep ^|£gg'j(/3|?^€T€ 
^ πεύσίσθζ · καίτοι καΐ λε^ονσ* ο^ύρομοΛ 
θ^όσσντον -χεψωνα καΐ Βιαφθοραν 
μορφής οθ& μίκ σχΈτλιψ προσεπτατο, 

646 ai£t γαρ οψ^ις Ιννυχοί ττωΚεύμ^νοΛ 

€9 Ίταρθενωνας rov$ ipoiis irapryyopow 
XeioLau μύθοις* & μ4γ* ενΒϋΛμον κόρη^ 



vovt tU\v f\ μ(βί(ναί (here an indepen- 
dent clause follows), Eum. 726 &λλ«{ 
rc wdtnots χ&τ* ί€6μ*νο$ τ</χοι. A 

temporal or oonditioiial davte, or a 

participle, is the Vtual construction 
affpr 5λλα)τ re ftaf. — καα-ιγνηταΐδ 
irarpos: cp. Heeiod Theog. 337 Tijffiij 

637. Cp. Eur. Frg. 567 «3^^ μ\ν 
ουχί, rrp 5ί ίι;<ΓΤί/χοί)ί τί ira»i rtftwifbw τΑ 

638. ιιίλλοι: optBtive of a purely 

imaginary case. Cp. Soph. Ant. 666 

0. 2\ 314 &ydpa δ" wφtKf^y, άφ' if Ιχο( 
rt «fll Mraivo, «η(λλΐΤΓ»τ ir^pet, 979 
cittp Hfiirurrov ζην Stois δύναιτό rts, 
^niUC. i. 120 ivSpZy yhp σωφρόνων μ*^ 
iertv, el μ^ι αδίΗοΐντο, ησνχάζίίΜ. 
Erager I. § 54, 14, 4. 

639. i^Uxv τρνβην ixta : = ίξίαν 
(substantive) τή$ rptfiijs ίχ«ι. Cp. 
Eur. Med. 1124 τί δ' <ί{<^ν μοι r^crSe 

6#0· Verses lacking the usual cae* 
iuta, and diTiding themielTos into 



two halves, are not frequent in Aes- 
chylus. The greatest number (seven) 
occurs in the Persians. In this place 
the ill effect ii eomewhat reliered by 

a piiuse after ουκ o73*. — ' άιηστησ-Μ : 
disobey. Cp. Sept. 1080 ίχουσ* ίττιστον 
r^f5' αναρχίαν τ6\*ί, Soph. Ant. 381 

Kfloiaiv tyevffi νόμοη, Eur. Suppl, 380 

642. καΐ λ^γουσ' οδύρομαι : '* the 

bare recital ooiti me teare." Cp. 

197 ; Eur. Hec. 519 vvv rt yap Ktywi' 
κακα T€j(m τόζ' υμμα, vphi τάφψ θ" δτ' 

&KKvTOf Verg. ^en. ii. 6 quis tali a 
fando . . . temperet a lacri- 

mis ? 

644. Cp. Soph. ^1. 282 t/j ydp wot' 
ipX^ ToO κακοΰ wpoadmaro } Eur. Ale. 
420 odw iinm Kcur&y r^f vpwr/rraTo. 

647. μ^γ' fuSoupmr: cp. Xen. Ct/r. 
V. 1, 28 μ4Ύα (ν^αίμοΡΛ! Ύ(ν4σθα.ι, Snppl. 
141 σίμναί μβ-γα ματρό$, Eur. Or. 1691 

£ μ(7α σ</χ>^ κίκη, and 1004 below. 

Also MfV (ξοχοί,μί'γα vvirtos in Homer 

andHeuod. Krfiger II. § 46, 6, 7. 



Digitized by Google 



102 



tC irap^cvcvci Sapoy έζσν σοι γάμου 
τνχβοτ yueyuTTim; Ziev$ γαφ Ιμ4ρου jSeXei 
660 ιτρος trw τ^θαΚπτοΛ καΐ σννωιρ€σθαι Κνπριν 
Θ4\€1* σν δ', ώ τταΖ, μάπολακτίσΎ)^ Xe^os 
το Ζτ^ι^ός, αλλ* i^eXOe ττρος ^νέρνης βαθυν 
λ€ΐμωνα, ποίμνα^ βουστ(ίσ€ΐς τ€ npbs πατρός, 
ώ$ ^ τό Δίον ομμα λο$φη<Τ0 ιτό^ον. 

.656 ro40ur6e πάσας €ύφρ6Ηας ον^ίρασι 

συν€ίχ6μ7μ^ Βνίττηνος, & Τ€ hrj πατρί 

€τΚην Ύ^γωνύν ννκτίφοιτα ^ίίμα,τα» 

h δ* k re Τ[ι/Θ& κάπί Δωδωι^ πυκνούς 

θεοπρόπους ιαΧ^εν^ ώς μάθοι τί χρη 
660 8ρώντ* ^ λ€γοντα ^αίμοσα/ πράσσ^ίμ φί\α,^ 



648. Enclitics form, ae it were, οτιρ 
word with the preceding; the luug 
thesitt of the fifth foot ie therefore 
not ft blemiahi etpedftl^ after the 
phthehominierftl CMinrft. 8ee on 
107. 

649 f. l|Upov p^i,: = «pwrt (091). 
In an inrerBe relfttion τΛξΦψα is lued 

in Suppl. 1003 καΐ -καρθίνω» χΚΛάίσ*ν 
€νμ6ρφσΐί ίττί wa^ tij ναρΐΧϋ^ν 6μματθ5 
$(Κκτ·ηρίθ¥ τόξίυμ' irc^i^cv ίμ*ρον νικώ- 

i#mXii'i<u: cp. Soph. A«t. 

1086 Λφ^ΐΟί ItmpSias τοξίύματα βίβαια 
Ύω>/ σν BdKwoi οίκ ϋΐΓ€κίραμ*'ί. θάΚ- 
TOS ϊβ said both of the smart of 
wounds end the fire of love (€00). 

Schol. 

651. Craais of <U is frequent. 
Cko, 018, Eum. 86 f., 604, 740, Suppt, 
200. — diroXaKr(o<Qs : its iwh τ»ρ άλ^· 

ytnv ζψαιν, Srhol. The coarse exprea* 
Bion is purposely chosen, for intimi- 
dfttion. 

652. βοΜν Xcifiwvo : grassy meadow, 
with thick, deep berbafe. Cp. CM. 



ίϊ. l.^t ίΐάλα κΐΐ' βαί'Ι· Αήιο»/ αίίΐ tls tfm$ 
Λμψίν, iiftX μάΚα πιαμ ύιτ' ovSaf, //. 
ϋ. 147 &S r 5τ€ κίΡ^στι Ζίψνρο3 BttBh 
λ^Μΐτ iM^p, ix. 161 "AvBeiw MtOtK^t- 
μον, Eur. Hipp. 1188 BMu0 im 

χΧ6αν. 

654. £μ|Αα λ^φησ^: cp. 376. De- 
tire betrays Itself In the look. 
Soph. Ai. 140 wt^ifin^n «m|^f ^ 

6μμα ntKfias. 

657. Cp. CAo. 523 U r' ortipdrmf 

668 f. Iirl AwS«m)s : loirards Do- 
dona. inl with gen. of general direc- 
tion or end in view, frequent in 
Homer (cp. //. iii. 6) and Herodotns 
(cp. i. i). With our passage cp. 
Eur. EL 1313 στΰχ ^w' Άθην&ν, 
ThuC. i. 63 0wOT(pw9t biaKiySvy(vff*t 

X«p4w f Μ Htt *Ολ^νββν ^ if ri^y 
noT.'Sat iir. G. 101, Yt S, 1 ft ; H. 700, 

l,e. — taXXfv ; nn rpic word. 

660. t( Spwvr' ή X(-yorra : this par- 
ticularisAtion is ft feroiite one in 
Greek. Cp. the Homeric ^ tnt 4 
^f7¥* L 604. Eipedftllj ftppro* 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΗΗΘΒΥΧ ΛΒ2ΜΟΓΗΖ 103 

χρησμούς άσημους Βνσκρίτως τ €ΐρημΑνον%· 
τ4\ος δ* ei-ajjyus βάζι^ ykOti' Ίΐ'άχω 
σαφώς ia^LfrKTjTrjQprra. καΐ μυΟουμέντι 
666 ^efto Ζόμων re καΐ πάτρας ώθ€Ϊν ίμ€ 

αφ€τον αΚασθοΛ γης in έίτχάτοι,ς opots, 
€1, μη Θ^Χοι ττνρωπον Ικ Διος μο\€Ϊρ 
K€pavvQP 09 πάν ζξαϊστώσοι γένος. 

βΤΟ €f»fX<w7€v /tt€ icaireicX^trc δωμάτων 

άκου ίταν άκων ' αλλ* €πηι·άγκαζ€ νιν 
Aio$ ^(aXu'os 7Γ/>ο$ βίαν ΐΓράσσ€υ/ rade. 
ed^9 Sc μορφή icat φρό^ζ Sicurrpo^i 



priate in anxious inquiry of an ora- 

«•1»· ; op. !^o|ih. ί'). Τ. 70 TO Πι/^ιΐίά 
έιτεμψα Φοί/ΐου Sw/ia(? , 9ύ$οιΘ', 8 η 

Cp. also C%o. 316 r( e«t f^ttms % ri 
^i'^at, /'ifrs. 174 μ^τ' firoj ^ήτ' Ιργον, 
Eur. Hec. 372 μΐ}8^ρ ίμποΟίν y4^p 
Myovfa μι^Ι Ιρ&σα, PkoeH. 878 r( «t 

(Tfiv φίλαί— 4pe ή>*ρ*ίν, χα.ρ[ζ(σ9αί. 
rpaaofty OOVeit boih S/mi' and λ«· 
Τ·»». 

668. * Synoiiyiiioram coacenratio 

non modo rem ipsam, scilicet ambi^ui- 
tat«m oraculorum, augct atque exag- 
gerat, ted etiiuii commotum Ια· 
a η i m u m oetendit ' (Schutz). So 
below ivafyyijs · · . tfofwt ^«ιβΐΐφΓτοντα 

καί μυθονμίνη. 

βθβ. <φ <τον : for the leiolution see 

on lie. &^(TOf, at large, as said of 
sacred animals ranping tlie enclosure 
of a temple. Cp. Flat. Critias 119 d 
k f irmp ivrmv rmifiiMf i¥ τφ& Il«r«- 
Myes itp^, Pnt. S20 · αΦτοΙ wtputfyrcf 



νέμονται &σπ(ρ Αψΐτοι, Eur. Ion 821 ft 
ταώ«ΰ*ται. — άλάσ-dou : consecutive 

InflnittTe. Krflger i. § 65» 3^ 20. Cp. 
Oko. ip*a |tM 99rif' ArtrTevew 

μΛχην. 

667 f. μολ·ΐν κβραννόν: see on 
868 (^AOfv). — 4(airrwrMS see on 

161. 

671. &KOwav Sjhojv. see on 19. — 
dXX' {«ηνάγκαζι : refers to the notion 
contained in ittaw. Cp. Eum. 458 
(φθίθ' 4»^M καλ£$, μο\ά)Ρ is «Ιίκβν' 

βλΚά νιν ΚίΚαινόψρων ίμί? nv'f'Vp fa- 
Ύΐκτα, Eur. Bacch. 1127 airfe-rcipa^fi' 

/»€iaf ^ire$lSov xepo7». 

672. Διο5 χαλινο9 : cp. Ag. 133 
στόμιο^ μ^α Tpotas, 218 άκ(γκΐ|ΐ λ<- 
mlmir. — νρ^ ptar: nearly like fitf 
^p&r (Stf^ 612)» imfft inner ithe' 
tance. 

673. The poet here omits certain 
details, which are related SupjA. 291 ff. 
The maid lo touehet on external 



Digitized by Google 



104 



AISXYAOY 



ι^σαν, κεραστίζ 8\ «9 opar*, οζνστσμφ 

675 , /χιίωτΓΐ χρισθύσ €μμαρ€ΐ σκιρτημάτι 

γισσοί' προς evnoTou re Κερχ^μ^ίας pto^ 
Α€ρνης τε κρηνην · βονκόλος δε γηγατης 
άκρατοι οργην "Αργός ω/Ααρ7€(, πνκνοίς 
οασοις δ€8ο/>κώ$ rov$ φονς. κατα στίβον^· 



ftet* onlj; die paews οτ«τ the rair 
■on* of Iwr pmecntioii. A hint of 

these hae been given by Prometheus 
at 592. — φρίνη δ^λντροψο^ : cp. Soph. 
Ai' 447 ίμμΛ itci ^pivwt ΒιΑη-ραψΦΐ, 

674 f. ^{υστομ^ μν«·ιη : see on 561, 
and cp. Schol. Apollon. Rhod. Aiy. i. 
12Θ5 fi^oHf tlios /Avica πατά rh tap ytMi- 
μΛν«νί "nut λ«γΙη Hhr fi»mw Ivf 
Μβ0βζβμ(ντ] Bixvei teMs κβΛ elf μανίαν 
<?yf { · ά(^' o5 >cal oltrrpos Kfytrai. 3t$* 
στρατοί Hi iv rp Tfrdfrry wtpl (tffuy 
tHtfrAxtt r^r tpv «Χατρου· i 

μ!^9 ykp μύω^ 4κ rfir (έλϋν tUnytmA- 
T€u, 6 9i oJffTpos iStv tv rots νοταμοΐϊ 
iitnr\t6»Tuv σκαριών. But Suppl. 307 
βοηλάτην μύωπα κινητ-ίιριον · οΊστρον ΚΛ· 
Χονσιρ avrhy οΐ UtlKou τ«'λα#. Cp. PUn. 
Η. y. xi. 28, ^4, TOO pinnae in- 
eectie omnibus sine ecissura, 
nuUi cauda nisi scorpioni; 
. . . reliqaorum qitib«tdam 
aculeus in ore ut asilo^ ·ίτβ 
tabrinntn d i c i placet. 

67 6. cvTTOTOv : cp. 812. ' The Greeks 
ia gemral irare to littte pfone to de- 
scriptive poetry that we cannot but 
wonder at tbe inexhaustible wealth 
of expression with which their poets 
deieribe the bletnngt of flowing 
Wftter. It is surprising how carefully 
they inquired intf> its properties, and 
how they compared the waters of 
dietaat fegione, diitinguiabing their 
tenpenitiiMy taite, color, weight, and 



their efhct en tiie hvaieii body in 
drinking end bathing ' (Ernst Curtius 

in Grteckische Qfiell- ttnff Brunncnin- 
schrifien). — Κ<ρχν«ία$ p^os: ίίίρχνη 

κμί^ "hpyovst Sdhol. Aocofding to 
Paosanias il. 24, 7, the small town 
Keyxpeai (the later form of the name) 
lay on the route from Argos to Tegea. 
Not far awaj, near tlie eoa«^ was 
the marshy lake of Lema, renowned 
in the myth of Heracles. Cp. Pau- 
san. ii, 36, 6. 'The mountain-ridge 
Pontinnt puihea out ao doie to the 
aea tliat the wateta welling up at ita 
base have not space to form a river- 
bed. It is these springs which pro- 
duce the Lernaean swamp. . . . Lerna 
itself waa never a town ; the name 
flcsipnati's either the chief fountain, 
or llie lake, or the whole coast-region' 
(£. Curtius, Peioponnesos 11. pp. 340» 
871). 

678. £κρατοβ : inteniperatn<s, 
nnmitigaUd, uMofitited, like unmixed 

wine. 

680. Here, too, the poet aUtf QU7 

passes over details (see on 571). — 
ά9τρ<ΝΓ8οκητο«, άφνί8ιος : joined as in 
Thuc. il. 61 δούλοι yap ψράντ^μα rh 

al^yttier «αϊ AwpovMnrw ael «λ«Ι· 

στψ irapoXiyip συμβάίρον. The fonn 
&φν!8ιηί is from &φνω. For the reso- 
lution, see on 2. The caesura is to 
be made after mMi>, not after Arpo#- 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΗΗβΒΥ:^ ΔΕ2ΗΩΤΗ2. 



105 



685 



^ 1 ■ 



του ζην άπ€στ€ρησ€Ρ, αίστροπληζ 8* 4γω 

fjMaTiy i_e^iq, γην ττρο γη^ ίΚαύνομ,οΛ» 

τά Ίτραχθοη* ei 8* ciirea' ο rt 
λοιίΓον TTC^i', σημβΐΡ€' μηΒ€ μ οίκτίσας 

ζύνθα\77€ μύθοι<; xjjevSeaLv * νόσημα γαρ 

ΧΟΡΟΧ 

ca ea, ctTrcve, ώ€ΐ5 · , / 
ονίΓοτ \ωο)^ ουποτ ηυχονν gevovs 
μοΧ&τθαι. λόγους i$ άκοάν ίμάν. , 
ονσυ^ατα και ρι/σρίστα «"^ 
βήματα Κύματα Οειματα 
τρω φύχευ^ ψυχάι/ άμφάκ^, 



ονδ* .^[»8c 



κίν- 



681. οίίττρονληξ : cp. Soph. £/. 6 

Whips were sometimM snned with 

iharp points, to «ογτρ as gont^ fcp. 
on 691) ; so the expression οΰττροπλ^ιξ 
μάττιγι i» etpecially fitting. 
688. ep. Ar. ^cA. 286 

ίίύκαν yrjv irpb γ^ί. ΑΙβΟ the phrases 
y^v mph yrji airUvat, ίτω xatpirte yijy 
wph yrjs 0ΊΤ4η βούΚοιτο, ptvym γηι^ wpit 
79't<IQOted hy Snidae Siejefrcir, 
frw, and wp6 y^s), Lucian Alex. 46 
yijy irph y^a iXaiivtaSat hs ίσ(βη, Cic. 
Au. xiv. 10 haec et alin ferre 
Don ρο··«ιη; it»qae 79» 
y^s cogito. The expression (τρ6 = 
αντί) is analogous to i^ei/Berrffoi -r/mnv. 

684. The scholiast compares Telc- 
miehDe't wordf, Οά, iii. 96 pmiU W μ* 

686. νόσημα «ΟσχΜτον : cp. ΙΟβθ ; 
Bw. Or. 10 διτ^λα^·» %βχ% yKmwair, 



686. Cp. 11. ix, 812 ^x^pbs y<ip μοι 

Illy Iri fi^wfi^ λλλ· St ffef^ — 
σ^η^τιινν XctYOvt : = coinpo8it» 
dicta, in Attius (y. 47, Ribbeck). 

688. ηνχοι^: cp. 338, and Ag. 606 
·* ydp iMT* γίίχ·»** τρβ* 'Apytif χβηΛ 
Oafwf μ*9ίξ9ί¥ φιλτάτου τάφου fkfpost 
Suppl. 329 ris ΐ)βχ€ί τ^νδ' ΜΚιηστοι^ 
ψυγ)}¥ KiKofiv WhpyoSf £ur. Hd. 1619 

Καθ(7ν Vlw4\wov, Heracl. 031 «φ 
iror* ijtrxct χίΓραί Ti«r5ai σ*β(ν. 

691 f. νήματα, λν^ατα, $<(|λατα: 
tfijB assonance is intentional, at it the 
alliteration in ^ύχίΐρ ψνχ£ΓΌρ. 480^ 
9Γ)9; Tur^r 1.'ί02 (ί)^»-^}·^, Kalvtrt, 
oKKvrt. — Gtfi^KUCii κ^ντρ^ : cp. 642 
4ητλ| idrrrft Η·* 'Apqt ^f*. Tht 
goad (see on 323) liad two i^wrfm. 
Cp. Soph. 0. T. 800 ϊιττλοΓϊ K(vrptnoif 
Frg. 137 /Μ^σίλητα δ/γο»Ό^. — ifrvxciv: 

eft»7/. So below. Cp. Plant. 

PttiMi. 1216 mihi... ille ...cor 



Digitized by Google 



106 



AISULYAOY 



ιω ui» μοίρα μοφα^ / f^ r^ ^ 
πΐφβίκ* €ΐσι.δονσα τίραζιν *Ιον$. 

ir/jy y€ σΓ«/ας€ΐ9 και φόρου nKea τις €ί· 
C7riV)(€9 ες τ* &ν icai τά Χοίπα νροσμα^θ'βζ. 



ΧΟΡΟΧ 



το λοιΤΓΟί/ άλχος Tryj ο ij ^ t π ιαγασ ^αι ^o/3wjf^ ^ 



ΠΡΟΜΗβΕΤΣ. 



700 τ)7« TT/Jw yc ^ρζ,ιαν -ηνυσασυ χ^μον πάρα 



«(ον^ως ^ fta^co' van τησοε^τ^ρωτ ^χρ^ζ 

I .2 



perfrif efaeit. For the ide* cp. 

JFum. 155 ^μο\ V ivuhoi l\ δνίΐράτων 
μoKhy #TWiff>' καν S i ψ ρ-η \ ίτ ου 
μ9β o\a0ti κίντρψ inth fpdvas, iirh 
λΛ0Λ»η τ4ρ9€η puunhtropos 9αμΙου $aph 
vh vtptfinpv κρύοί ίχίί y. — The pres- 
ent ψτ'χίϊΓ', after the future μοΚ*1σθΛΐ, 
because the mind of the speaker 
teTerts to the present moment. 

695. «ράξιν: plight, rh ireirpaytvai. 
Cp. Soph. Track. 151 tV αντοΰ σκοκύν 
wpa((f, 293 ivS/f^s txmix^ κλύονσα rpa- 
{iv r-hvi*, Ai. 790 1^K€i ^4pmy Alutrps 
τίμΐν Ίτράξιν %v ^λ.γησ' iy4» 

β9β. Ίτρ^ιό: mature, foo .ίοοη. Cp. 
8oph. Track. 630 δ<β«ι«α yap μί) νρψ 
X^yvtt r^P rhv il ifiov, wpU 

«ϋ/ναι rijrc(0«v tt ποθούμίθα,ΈΙΧίί. PoT' 
men. 136 c ιτρφ yip, xpiv yvμvaffθ^t^m, 
όρίζ«σ9αί iirixtipfii καΚόν rt ri καϊ 
SUoiov καϊ iya96y. — rtkia Tit : for rlf 
with an m4jectir€« see H. 702 ·. 



098. λΙ^, IwMS— mt op. 608, and 

."^re η lite ΟΠ 6β. 

701. κονφο»9 : tot'th light labor (sc. 
"on my part"), since it fell to lo 
(686) to meet their detlre. — IxpntcTt : 

(■]>, r.-2 {. 

702. τόν <ψ.φ' ίαυτης αβλον · — ίiμφ' 
iavT^$ thy <avT^t iffKoy iξηyo^/μ4y1|s. 

An attributive of the rabjeet or ob- 
ject U often modified by the intrusion 

of a prf'[>"?<ifion which woUld natu- 
rally aecotnpany the predicate. This 
ifl moat frequent with the prepoaltiona 
i^t hti, w«tpd. Cp. Ολο. 607 Thy im 

βνθον κ\αΐ(Γτηρα epfCoyrts Xlvov—rhy 
iy βυθψ κλίΰ^τηρα \iyou (t.«. net) etf- 
(oyrtg iit βνθύΰ, also 538 Kifpvl 

per I. § 50. 8, 10 frp. TT. 78S a). But 
it occurs also with other prepositions ; 
thus *uatBtiy rh vpbs 9tous, Soph. Phil. 
1441 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘ£Υ^ Δ£2ΜΩΤΗΧ 



107 



τΧηναι προς Ηρας τήν6ε την uedvtSa. 
7<Μ» σν τ', *}voi)(eLov σττφ/χα, τους e/xou? λόγους 
Θνμω /3άλ', ώ$ &ν τ4ρ(ίατ ΙκμΛΒτβ^ όδον. 

πρωτονΙρΑνι ένθβ/Ο* ηΚίου προς άντολάς 
<'*'^'^^0/ιασα σαυτηνστζίχ apjnp^j-j^y^ryvaq ' ^ik,tCiUf^<-^.'< . 



/\aJA£j L.^H^^ €κηβόλοις τόξοισιν Ιξηρτυρένρι· 



706. βιιι^^ ^Ai : cp. the Homeric 

phrase eh V Μ ψρίσΐ βάλ\«ο σ^ι 
rflifferently Od. i. 200 &s Μ 9^μψ 
αθάνατοι βάΑΚύυσι). For the dative, 
cp. S^t. ΛΜβ χύραψ T^yit Λ^Μνψ 
0tt\et», Soph. Phil. 67 Avinfv iriivw 
•A^7ffoiT βίΐλ«Γ», Eur. ΡΙώβ». 1685 

σκότον ύμμανι σοΐσι βαλύν. 

708. e-rpl^mra: not τρ((|«σα, be- 
cause Ιο is to t urn aside from Pro- 
metheus in beginning hef journey. — 
«τι(χ· γνα$ : cp. 837 ; Se^. 400 κ\ί· 
μβΜ99 ιτροσαμβά^η8 9τ«1χιι* in prose 
Ψ·ρ€ύ9σθαι wtiiow^ «|& Q, 169, Μ. 6 ; 
Η. 712 h. — The geographical de- 
scription which follows — a mixture 
of trath Mid fable — it 1»aaed ob the 
fi^SW reports of the mcrchaiite who 
wcro rrifrnpOd in the traffic bc'ivrm 
the Hellenic colonies on the Blnck 
Seft and the regions to the north- 
ward* Herodotus waa the first to 
bring to the Greeks a more accurate 
knowledge of the country and peo- 
ples north of the Fontus. 

70Θ. Cp. Od, zii. 80 Ssip^Mif fAi^ 
wp&Tov ' iupi^9ai. — Σκν6ας νομάΒθ9 '· 
Hippocr. de A?re 93 κο^άδίί 8^ κα.- 
Acvrroi, ϋτ4 ονκ itrri οτψι οικήματα, 
Αλλ* Iv'MetfM «Ι««δ^ι· td 8) ΜμβξβΙ 
«ht αΐ μΙρ έλΑχιστΜ ΎΨτρΛκνκλβίι «Χ Λ 

/ξάκχ'κΧσι · antral 5e yr'Xnim »·ίριιτίφραγ- 
μivςu ' *ΙσΙ καΐ τίτ*χνασμ(ναι Siawtp 



ταΰτα Sc <ral trrfypa -wphs SHwp ttal τιΛί 
χιόνα καΐ χρλϊ το irj^i/'aara, IIosKxl ill 
Strabo p. 302 ·γλ.ακτοψάγ»ν as yatav 
Arfraif ιμιγΓ Ιχ^ιτνι^, Bdt. ΐτ. 46 τβΰτ» 
ηfάp μήτ€ tUrrea fi^rc τ(ίχ«α {Γ ^im* 
σμίνα, aWh. <ptpioiKOi iivrtt irdtrrtt 
IsMTi iirirOTo((^ai, {,'ώσντ» μίι iv* apt^ot/, 

iwi Ctuytwv, Kfif oAk ftv fhimiv oSrm 

{(μαχο( Tf «tol Utropot ·προ<τμ{<Γγ(ΐν. Ac- 
cording to Hdt. ir. 19, these Scythians 
lived on the Carcinite gulf, west of 
the Crimean isthmus: τ& 8i irphs 

Twf yttipyiv τούτων Ίκυθίων (on the 
Borysthenes), htaBdm rhv ϊ\αντικά·>την 
9θταμ6ν, νομά6ί$ ^iiη "Χκύθαι νίμονται^ 
o0rc ri mtipovrn 9v9\9 o0rt Jipovyrcs. 
"But before Herodotus their residence 
had not been thus determined, and 
Aeschylus thinks of them as dwelling 
far in the north near the Ocean. Cp. 
Strab. p. 492 wpSrrov μίροί rAv 
wphs έρκτον μίράν Hal rhv TlKdurhv 
Τίκυθύν Tivtt νομίΛίί κα) αμά^οικοι, 

PI in . JSr iV. Ti . 20, 63 i η h a b i t a b ί 1 i a 

prima pare a Scythico pro- 
niuntorio ob η i ires, proxima 
incuita saevitia gentium. 
Anthropophagi Seythae ίη· 
si dent humanis corporibus 
vescentes; ideo iuzfca vas- 
tae solitudiues. 



Digitized by Google 



106 * ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ 

, ^^^V π€λά{€ΐι^, αλλά γνι·α\ιστόνοι^ 

λαιας oe γ^ζίρος ot, (τιοηροτ^κτορζς 
716 οίκούσι, Χάλι;^€9, ovs φυλά^ασθαί σ€ ^χρή» 



720 



ΐ}^€(« δ* *Τβρίστην ποταμον ου ψΕνδιύιητ^ιον» 

/χή nepOfTQ^y ον γαρ €νβατοζ ικραμ, 
ir/oif αν ττρος αντον Κανκασον ^όλ^^ς, όρώι/ 

ίίψιστοι^, €ί/^α ποταμός έκφυσ^ί μένος 



712. ircXoL^dv . . . ίκιτιράν: jussive 
infinitive. Cp. Eum. 1007 rb μ^ρ άττι- 
pbr χώρα$ κατ(χ«ι», _rh Si KtpiaKiov 
W/ircir. GMT. 7β4. 

713. χρ(μτΓτουΐΓα : before Ρ'. See 
on 1023, — ^χίαισιν: wt/p/wr 8* was 
4 jttrp^i^HS a<7ta\^s P^^X^^ καλβΐται, 

E^. Ifog. !>. 70S, 61. — Cp. Ghoe> 

ril. Frg. 2 (p. 710 Nauck) γή» ^ipr«. 
aiv (i.e. .'itones) ί·γχριμφθ(]^ w4Sa. 

714. EitliiT verses iiare ialien out 
between 718 and 714, in which some 
other region, to be visited by Jo after 
leaving thv Ocean, was mentioned 
(cp. Frg. IX. of tlie ηρομηθΐύ$ Κυό' 

/Mm), or the po^t meena that lo, 
haring passed the Nomad Scythians 

in her course along the shore of 
Ocean, is to leave the Chalybes at 
her lef^ that ia, wander inland and 
southward between the Scythians and 
Chalybes, until she reaches the river 
Hybristes. This she must follow 
npirardi to lU eource in the Ceaca- 
sua (720). — >XaiiBi xcipos : on the 
genitive, see Kriiger II. § 46, 1, 3; 
ϋ. 170, 2; Η. 700; and Schueidewin- 
Nanek on Soph. EL 900. 

715. A tribrach in the second foot ; 
the only nccnrrf nce in this \>\άυ. See 
on 2. Kesoluti^ns are more frequent 
in this descriptton than in otiier por* 
tiona of the Prometi^ut, This is doe 



to the exceptional Bubject-mattcr and 
the number of proper names. See 
717, 720, 721, 722, 729, 730, 735, 788, 
798, TOO, 806^ 809, 811, 840. 847, 849, 
861, 860. — XAvpct : tli FP are else- 
where (Hdt. i. 28; fcstrab. p. β7«) 
said to live south of the Black Sea. 
Aesehylas pUeea them in Northern 
Scythia, because he regards them aa 
Scytliians (/SV/;i. 728 χάΚυβοί ^κνθών 
HwotKos), and identifies their land 
with the region which produced the 
Scythian steel (cp. 301). This region 
was in reality the Ural Mountains. 

717. Ύβρώ-την 7roTC4vov : the 8cho> 
liast remarks, rkr 'Api^ifv, wapii rh 

kpAffattv KcA iiX«tf τά κύματα αντον. 
Tlie ancient expounders, we see, read 
u0pun-iiPt Aiid supposed tliat by the 
designation ''boisterous stream" the 
poet meant the Araxes, referring its ' 
name to ίρίσσ^ιν. Cp. Eiistath. on 
Dionys. IVrieget. 73'J τοΰ δ* Μασσα- 
yerutoS · τβύτβν 'Αράξου μίμ^οΑ κ«1 
Αίσχύλοι, ΜαΙ "i^imtwrei irat imtitHn Avk 
του apdfffffiv Ka\e7iT9at αντόν. As to 
Aeschylus's actual notion, see 00 
714. 

718. «νβατο« trtpiv ■ see on 766. 
719 f. προ$ αΰτον Καυκαχτον fvOa 

KTt.i = rpbs avrby rbf τον Καυκάσου 
riww fv9a ητα/ΛΜ 4κφνσ^ μίνο$, tUi 
tkeu haat ctnue to ito verjf tsiiree μ the 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ3ΒΙΙ3ΤΗΧ 



109 



•κροτάφων άη αvrώl^.^ άστροιγ€νΓονα9 3έ χρη 
^ορνφας υπ€ρβάΧΚονσαν ^ μ€σημβρινΎΐρ 

βηραι KiXevOoVy Ινθ^ \\.μαζ6νων στρατον 
rj^eis στυγάνορ*^ at ^'')€μίσκνράν 7τοτ€ 
726 κατοίκι,ουσιν άμφΐ θ€ρρώ8ονθ\ Ινα 
τβαχ€Ϊα πόντου Χαλμυ8^ησσ(α ytfg^o^ 
4χθρ6ξ€Ρ09 νανταισι, μψ'ρυια, ρέων 
αΰται <r* ο^γήσΌνσι καΧ μάλ* ασμένως, 
ίσθμον δ* €7γ' αύταϊς στ€ί/οπ<)/>οις λίμνης; πυλαία 



heights of Caucasus, αυτόν belongs in 
■enw to tnH ι^αμίί, etc., 'and coa- 
tnutB the source ifith the lower course 
of the river. The poet, it would 
seem, imagines the Caucasus range to 
He aoutheait of the scene Of the play, 
and (as appears from the following) 
north of the Rlack and Azov seas. 

72S. ννβρβάλλονσ'αν: not vvepfia- 
AoSvttr, beeause the lootlierly eonrie 
to to be entered on dwittjf the pMeage 

of the moiintnin. 

723 f . 'A|Mi];oyttV : cp. 416. — στνγά- 
νορα: cp. Supfd, 287 mil ria ΊφΛιΛρΜ$ 
κρ€θβόρουί τ'Άμάζονΰα. — θβμ(0«4|ρ·ΙΤ 
...4ί|ίφΙΘ«ρμΜδοντα: the fabulous race 
of tlie Amazons was sometimes as- 
signed to the riTer Thermodon and the 
d^ThemiaCTra (Strabo p. 606 d^f Μ 

%*μΙσκνραν καΐ rh. wfpl rhv θ(ρμ<έ8οκτα 
ΐΓ<8ία κα} rh {ητ{ρκ9ίμ(να Spr} &iratna 
^Aμaζάyω^> καλοΰσι καί ψασι» έξ*λ.αθΊΪιται 

aftr&t i0$4pf*), soroetimee to the ]Murt 
of Scythia bordering on the sea of 
Azov and the Tanais. The first- 
named view, in post-IIomcric times, 
becanw the mam generallj accepted. 
Aeechjlna' aroida conflict with it by 
assuming a Inter mip^ration of the 
Amazons from Scythia to the Ther- 
modon. Migration in the contrary 
direction ii aaanmed by Hdt. ir. iia 



726 f . tva . . . Σαλμν&ησνία γνά0ο« : . 
not a deflnition of et^iSarra, but of 

the wliole country of the Amaaona, 

which is thereb}' given a greater ex- 
tension : round about the Thermodon to 
when, «le. There li perhapa a rrfer- 
ence to //. iii. 187 oT ^ τί^ ierpet- 

τόωντο ttap vrfa^ "iayyaploio . . . ^ματι 
τψ ore τ* ^Kdov 'ΑμΛζά»>€$ iwrtdif^ipait 
in ignorance or neglect of the great 
actual distance. Salmydessus, ae- 
cording to Strab. p. "10, is an ίρημοτ 
αιγιαλοί «αϊ Κιβώδηί, άλ.ίμ€»>οί, άνα- 
9wrtt^iv9t wXhs irfAt T»hs 0op4as, 
craSlitw &rov hrrtutoelmif μ4χι^ Κν»- 
piav rh μχ\κοί (that is, from the cape 
Thynias to the Tliracian Bosporus). 
Cp. Soph. Ant. 966 wapk Si κναρ4«$» 

ιδ' 6 ^ρτ)κΔι> 'ΣαΚμνδησσόί, Xen. Anab. 
τϋ. 5· 12 ^αΚμνί·ηαβ0Μ, ίνθα tmv tls Thy 
Πόντον TKeoua&y rtuv πολΚαΙ οκίΚΚουσι 

παμπολν T^s θαλάττηί. 

727. μητρυιά: cp. Hesiod Ο. D. 825 
άλλοτβ μι^τρυι^ itiKu ημίρη^ άλλοτβ 

728. μάλ* άσμίν·»*: as aruyiwopts 
(724), the Amazons will chggxiaUjt' 
aid lo, who is affrrpyaywp (8i)8). 

729. λ(|ΐνη«: Mw^tSttf, doHned by 
whatfoUowa. Cp.Sei. 



Digitized by Google 



110 



AI2XYA0Y 



730 Κψ.μ€ρικον ηί€ΐ9, θρ€ίσν<Γπ\άγχνωις o'c γρ/η 
λιίΓονσΌν ανλωμ* €κπ€ραν ΜοΛωτιχορ * 
^ ecrrcu θνητοίς curacl Xoyo? μέγας 

ΤΎ}ζ aijs πορείας, Μόΰτπορος δ* Ιττώννμο^ ' ' 
κ€κ\ήσ€ται. λιττουσα δ* Εν/ΐώττ^^ πεδοι/ 
736 'ηπ€ίρηρ ηξεις *A(rca8*. α /)* ν μιν ^oKcl 
6 των θ^ών τυροΜνο^ €9 τά νάνθ' ομώ^ 
βίαιος thfox ; rrjSe γαρ θνητ-η $^09 
χρΎ}ζωρ μιγηναι τάσθ* hr4ppv^€» ΊτΚάνας* 
πικρού δ' ίκυρσας, ω κόρη, των σων γάμων 
740 ptrqarrjpoS' ot»s γαρ νυν άκηκοας λόγους^ 
€Luai hoKU σοι μη^€πω V προοιμίκης. 



ιω poL μοί. 



ΙΟ. 
Χ0Ρ02. 



5 ν » ' 



730. The only case in our play of 

ft dactyl in tlie first foot. See on 18. 
— Join hv λιίΓονσαν χμ^ σ« iKrepav, 

731. ανλΰνα: properly va^/ey; said 
of a strait of the sea here and Soph. 
Trach. 100 voyrlas ούλώνοί. The 

ehannel of the Bo«ponu to ineant» 

not the sea of Azov iUelf. 

732. Xoyos μίέγαβ: cp. Soph. Ai. 
22i> άγγ^λία»^ . . . riu^ ό μ€γα$ fM$os 

(ramor late terpens) άίξα. 

733. Btfriropos: the understanding 

of this name as $ohs tJ^oj (cp. t^s ση^ 
99ftUs) helped to fix the direction of 
lo't legendary wandering. Hie deri* 
ration, however, is wrongf. At any 
rate the Tiiracian Bosporus, which, 
even more universally than the Cim- 
merian, waa beliered to owe iti name 
to lo's passage, really received itt 
name from the goddeie 'Εκάηι ikm^fS- 



pos (dialectic Baevifu), wbo wae there 

worshipped. 

784. Vtwovtra S' Ενραητηι «β·ν: 
the Cimmerian Bosporus was oonsld« 

ere<l the boundary of Europe and 
Asia. Cp. 790. All the places liither- 
to mentioned Aeschylus regards as 
belonging to Europe. See on 681. 

735. 4|ifr 8oiut: l^conlldentlj 
spoken for 3p' ού (as -n e for η ο η η e). 
Cp. Soph. 0. Τ. 822 αρ' ffvy κακό$, 
ip* vfif iMypo*: O. C. 75S Sp* 

ά$\ιον ToSyttSos άνίίδισ' ds σΙ κίμ^ iced 
ri) τΰν yivos ; 780 S/)' ματαί»ν rijai' 
hy ί)ίοίτη$ ruxots ; Kriiger L § 69, 9. 

όμ«( : = όμοίηί. Cp. Eum. 887 
iveoiowaiwaKa Ztpitopirourt Kal 
μά.τθί% &μ&ί, C05 τό τ* ?ιμαρ καϊ κατ' 
*ύφρ6ιηην &μΑί^ II. ί. 209 &μψω ΑμΔί 

741. ttrai h «peoi|ilo(«: like fy 
τΜΊτ ΛρΛμΛΜ»; te/sn; to the ψροΛίμΜ, 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΥ2 ΔΕ2ΜΩΤΗ^ HI 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 



τί vw 



σν 8' αΖ κεκρα^ας κάνα]ιυχθίζ€ί' 
Bpaar€tSt orov τα λοίΐτά νννθώηα κακά; 



χονοτ 



745 η γάρ Ti Xoiirop tqo€ ττημάτων ip^U ; ' 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ. 



οΌσχ€ψ.€ρσν yc ircAayof ατηρας ουης, ^ 

T*' oiyr tjuot ζη^' ;rFp0o9, αλλ ovK €v τοχ» 
ιίρριψ* €μα\)τηγ τησΒ* άνο στυφΚου verpaSf 

7δΟ άττηλλάγην ; κράσσον γαρ €ΐ^παζ θανεΐν 
-η τάς άπάσαζ ημέρας ττάΰΓχ€α/ κακώ^> 



* οτω θαν€ΐν μεν icmv' ον πεπρώμίνορ * 
αχττη yap 7}v ,aji, ττηματων απαΚ\αγη * 
766 yyu y ou3cV cort Τ€ρμα μοι προκ€ίμ€¥ον 

μόχθων^ irpiv Zevs ίκπίσιβ τυρψηήΒος. 

count as such. Cp. Pers. 435 ti νΰν OTv^t\0v ■ τραχύ, σκληρό»». Cp. Pert, 

rH* firft, μ!η94η μ*€9ν* neiti»t Eur. 808 ^t^Kun nuff kati*, 064 vrwfcXpv 

Med. 60 iv αρχγ wijaa κουδίπο» μ«το7. iir iucras. 

On tilt' apliaereei* βββ Krttger 11. § 14, 749 f. όνω« όΐΓηλλ(£γιιν t see on 157. 

9,6; 11.83. 753. βαν«ίν|^ν: as if Tf>^a 6i μά- 

74SL aJ: we 606. xft»r owS^y ^«τ* «]po»«^iwv followed. 

745. tqSc : belongs to λοιπόν. 764. For the thought cp. Soph. 

746 C]^. Sefit. 758 κακίίν 8' δσχίρ Tr/irh. 117.*? το7ϊ 70^ βαί-οΡσι μ(ί^γίοι βύ 

0(ίλα4τσα · τί> /λί»» ιτίτ^οι», άλλο vpoayiyytrcu, Σί. 1170 Toi>r η/kp φανόν 

9 Ac(pf i τρίχαλ·!^ κτί., SupjU. 470 trvr rctf ο^χ ip6 λιητονμ^ινιν. 

ίβυσσον πίλα-γοί ... ^fiifitfita κΜλ· 755. ννν8έ: nunc rero; follow* 

/(ον λ<μ^*' καιτ^ν. ing the tlio\itibt ^α^ίΓι· -πΐ-κρωμίι^ 

74l7. Cp. Eur. ATeJ. 146 τί δί μοι ^ρ, «Λτη ■πιιμάταίΡ άταΛΛαγή.— 

Ire it^pSvt; 7θβ fn»* W |u>i Cp. 867. 

K^of ί 756. »plv iKirio-g TvpawCSo? : 

748. «τ«φλΜ : Heeych. στύψλβρ unlike the statement made in 258. 



Digitized by Google 



112 



ΑΠΧΥΑΟΥ 



χα 



^ γαρ νοτ itrw iicitwuf Λρχί^ς Δία; 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 



ηοοί αμ, oiftat, τηρο lioowra συμφορά». 



ιη. 



74Μ> ως roifruy οι^ων o;oi γ^/ηθέναι πάρα. 



ιη. 



ir/>o$ τον τύραμι/α'σκηιηρα συΚηθησίταί; 



h ' /. /Ί 



ΠΡϋΜΗΘΕΤ5. 

προς αντος αντον {Κ€.νοή>ρόνων^βον\ζνμ.άτοίν, 



> \ 



Frometheiu tt but lifto slightly the 
veil of the teeret so often hinted 
at, and defines somewhat the danger 
threatening Zeut. Bat the former 
•tatonent, vxV trw κ*1νφ Soiq}, it 
reaUy more exact* For /κιτβσβΐν τυ· 
payriSos h only a possibiUtj, which 
in the end is not fulfilled. 
7β0. βνπΜτ; sc. rfivtff, Μ Soph. Ai. 

981 ίΐ ϊ ίϋδ* ίχόντοιν . . . τάρα βΎ«νάζ(ΐν, 
Ant. 1179 ws ωδ' ίχόντων τίλΑα /8βν· 

\tUi» τάρα. GMT. 848 and 917. 

761. τνραννα νκηντρα: cp. Soph, 
^ηί. 1109 rvpuvvov σχημα^ Eur. .^lufr. 
3 rvpavvnv f3-ri;n , U j)p. 843 τϋραννον 
δώμα. Like δοΰλοϊ, κασίη/νητοίί ytpotv, 
ftod gentite nouns, Hpawoi is a word 
which hovers between substantire 
and adjective. Cp. Ag. 750 ^/pwr 
A^es, Frg. 317 yipov ypάμμa (Catull. 
IxtUI. 46 charts loquatur anus), 
Frg. 338 κάτηΚα ηχι^ματα. σκψττρα 
is accusative. G. 197, n, 2 ; H. 724 a. 

762. «ρό$ avr^ oitwi : the metre 



would 'penmt mith wflh* mbrt9t bnt 
the juxtapoaition of afvir airov adds 
point to the expression and sharpens 
its irony. See on 19 ; and cp. Ay. 836 

Soph. Ai. 1132 τοί»Γ y avrhs aVToS 
Τ9Κ*μίουι, 0. C. 929 συ δ' άΐ'ίαΐ' ουκ 
oiveu^ aivxiveis τόΚιν riiu avrhs αντοΰ, 
1866 rhw tcMs aArvS τατίρα τ6ρ9' &τ^ι· 
Xaaas, Timocles, Meineke Com. III. 

p. 503 Tcki avrhs σ'τϋν συμφορά·;- pSott 

φ4ρίΐ, FhilenooQ, Meineke Com. IV. 
p. 50 rehs adrit aArov Be^^ 4ywi* 
vctc φίκουί; also the rerse quoted 
by Macarius VIII. 18 (Farotmiogr. 
Graec. IL p. 21β ed. Leutsch) τ^ΐ' 
»vrhs aftrav (νϋκ) 90pw tcpttdus λίβ^, 
Babr. τΑ y' ain)n dke« τα% rif 
ivrpf-wii Kplvfi. In prose, Aeschin, 
III. 233 KoraKtKvKtv r\iv atrrhs avrov 
huvaoTtiav (where some mis. have 
the usual order , «Mt Hr), [Plat.] 

Ale. IL 144 C ohi\ T^iw &τουΟυν μ·ητ4ρα 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ AESUQTHS. 



113 



10. 



ποίφ τράπφ; σημτρηιι^, ei μ'ή w βλάβη. 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ2. 



γαμ€Ϊ γάμον tolovtop φ ποτ άατχαλΫ^ 



ια. 



7β6 0eopTOP ή βρότειορ ; ci ρητόν, φράσορ* 

ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ5. 

τι δ' wTUf' } Qv γαρ ρητορ ανδασ^αι roSe. 

in. 



^ ττρο<% Βάμαρτος ζξρ-ι ^στατα ι θρόρωρ ; 

Ι1Ρ0ΜΗΘΕΤ3. 



y ^ Ι1Ρ0ΜΗΘΕΤ3. 

τ^εταί γ€ παΐδα φέρτ^ρορ πατράζ* 



ιη. 



οδδ· f<m. air^; τ,-σδ· ά^^ζψή τύχ^, 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ1. 

,770 ού ΒητΟη ττληρ eya>y' άΐ' 4κ Βεσμωρ λυθείς. 



•Μ» Nieoetmt. in Stob. Ftor. 70, 13 

<ί 7« μ/λλ«ι Tir . . . ^S^wr . . . r^iy 

F&rthen. 3 πρ6$ τηχ αΰτί>$ αίηον y«v«as 
TpmMtt Arlstid. i. p. 128 e«)itrffov 

t))v apxV ahrhs οΰτοΟ, ii. p. 348 

i (5' ά^' ίστίακ apCj^ififos rijs avrbi 
atnov rb σύμμίτ{^ν jfptiro wph του 

vA^Seiwf. Also Ovid. Am, i. 7, 26 
valui poenam fortis in ipse 
me am, Ars Amut. in. Cfj8 indicio 
prodor ab ipec lueo. 
768. fCrnfrit βλάβη: cp. 196. 

764. άτχαλ^ : for the tense see on 
171. Kriiger II. § 63, 1, 1. Cp. 
£ur. Fhoen. 633 ou yiip olS' «r μ»ι 
Kpovwniif ud9tt $9$* ^ms vorf . . 

765. θέορτον: cp.Ue. 

766. Ti 8' «νπΜΐ: cp. Soph. O, Γ. 



1066 ti V 9ptu^ «lWt; tvrum refen 

to the question dioprov ^ βράηιον : in 
full τί y ("why ask") imva "γάμορ 
η/αμΛ} — γβρί because τί 4* ttniv* 
implies a refnssl. — ««Bi»fw: 

cp. Ar. ^11. 1713 οΰ ^vrhv \4ytif, 
Orph. -.1^'/. 031 ov (paihtf iiVeTr. also 
£ur. Bacch. 472 ίφρητ' άβακχΐυτοιαιν 

767. Ιξαν(στατα» : for tlM pIMiiit 

tense see note on 513. 

768. See Introd. p. 17. The word 
^ifrrtpov recalls the passage Findnr 
in question (quoted in note to 024). 

770. 4v : peradoenture. The un- 
certainty implied in (ut teien solely 
to the possible alternntiTC that Zeus, 
unwarned by Prometlieiis* sliall enter 
into the fatal union. 



Digitized by Google 



114 



AISXYAOY 



in. 



ο^λνσωι^ iarUf άκοντος Διό$; 
τωΐ' σων jru^* αύτον\ έκγόι/ίύν ilvai "χρ^ών. 



ω. 



πώς etn'as; iy *ftos παΓ9 σ** απαλλάξει κακών; 

ΠΡΟΜΗΟΕΚΧ 

τρίτοι ye γ&ναν προς 8ac*; aXXaicru/ jyomSi. 



776 ήο ovicer 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 



^fcal fii^ σαυτης έκμαθίΐν ζήτ€ΐ πόνους» 
1^11} ^01 προτείνων Kapha's €ΐτ anuifTtpti. 



ΠΡΟΝΗΟΕΤΖ. 



jZvoaf λόγοι» Ισ€ θατ^ρω ^ωρησομαλ* 



771 f. ο λνοτων: see on 27. The 
object ie easily- supplied ; cp. 27, 176, 
837, 721, 783, 785. -tjo'e words, " who 
iliall frae thee agmiii«t dene's will? " 
imply "no one can free tliee." Ac- 
cordingly Prometheus, witliout repr^irc! 
to itxovTos Aii^f, answers, to lo's aston- 
ishment, " from thy ofC^ring my de- 
liverer sliall come." In point of fact 
the deliverance, in tlie following 
drama, does not come about άκοντοϊ 
Aiir, but sathcr» as in Hetiod Tkeog. 
629, ote Zfvif ΌΛκμιτίο» <f ^ 

774. άτ^ 'lovt "Έτα^Γ, ol ΑιΒύη, ?i 

WTCtVafra rbf Avyx^a rhy δμόζυγον, 
"A/iof I eS n^ras, οδ 'Ax^ws, aS Δα- 



ί-άη, ?Jr Tltpfffvs, oZ *H\tKTpv4», at 
Ά^κμ■^y7], ΉραΛτληί, Schol. 

776. QVK#ri : no longer^ in contrast 
to the foregoing KveUtions. — <«· 
ξΰμβλητοί : cp. Soph. Track. 694 άξύμ- 
βΚτιτον αχ'Ρμίττ'.' unfle'i', Cko. 170 «ύ(^· 
β»\ορ r0y iarl παντί δοξήται, 

77β f . κοί μη8{ ο-αντη* : anJ ΐλΐΜ 
own suffmng$t too, aeeib ttof fa bent ; 
that is, " thou understandest not my 
prophecj ; shouldst thou ask to know- 
it, thine own Sttfferings aUo wonld be 
rerealed to thee ; the explanation of 
the prophecy involves the prediction 
of tby woes." — νροτ·ΐνων : not πμο- 
rWrat; "do not hold it forth and at 
the same moment depiire me of it.** 

77β. On thia conttntction of 9^SM 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΒ^ΗΟΤΗΧ 



115 



in. 



' '5^1* ^ » » \ Λ/Λ 

wobow; vpoO€igouj atptaw τ €μοι οίοαυ· 



ΠΡϋΜΗΘΕΤΙ. 



780 δίδω/Α* * ύ,ου γαρ η πόνων τα λοιπά σοι, 
φράσω σαφφ^ως η τομ ίκλύσορτ* Ιμ4* 



Χ0Ρ02. 



781 



τούτοιν σύ^την μο/ t^8c, την ^ €μοΙ χάριν 

θ4σΘαι θελησον^ μη^* άτιμάση^ς λάγου · 

και τ^δ€ μ^ν γ€/ωι^€ τηρ λοατηρ πλάνην, 

4μοί rh» kwrcpra* rwro γαρ no$&,/i^ji0fi^^ h- /C'\k('\^ j 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΪί. 

cVcl ^ροθΰμ^σθ^^ ουκ ivavnwaopm 
tS μη Όυ^γνγωνάρ παρ οσύΡ προσχμ^ζ€Τ€, 
σοι πρώτον^ Ίοζ ποΚνΒορορ νΧάνην φράσω^ 
ην εγγράφου συ μνημ-οσι,ν ^ελτοις φρένων. 



σβαι (accus. of person and dat. of 
thing) see Kriiger 11. § 48, 7, 4. 

780. Cp. Eur. PAoeii. 961 τάΰΛ* 
Ιλ·0 ivcitw Wr^Mtr riw trtpw* % yk^ 
atttSa σύσογ l| w6\iy. — /λον yip i]: 
ft . . . ij in indirect question, as in 
Homer, lor the common ei . . . fi, to 
ezpieH iharp contrut of the alter- 
nativet (Smtv Βατίρψ). Cp. Cho. 890 

ψϊ9&μ(ν ί) νικωμ*!/ f} νικωμΐθα, Soph. 
Ο. C. 80 οί5« η/έψ Kfuvoitai σοι fi χρίι 
99 μίμ»9ίρ ^ reptiee^mt irdEXiv, Eur. 
Med. 492 owS* Ιχω μαθ(7ν ή Btohs νομί- 
Cti<; rovs τάτ* ουκ &ρχ(ΐν (τι ^ καινά 
κΰσθΜ βίσμι ίνθρύηοΐί Tck yvy, See 
KriiErer Π. § 65, 1. «ιάν«Ντ vd 
λοινά: cp. 634. — The ttlchonjtlij 
ends with a speech of two verses. 

782. TOVTOiV : sc. τοΓν χαρίτοιν. The 
dual of 4, otns, akriif, ts, tvrts 
hat one form for all gonden in the 
older Attic. 



783. άημ(ίσ-|]$ λογον : sc. yuc (see on 
771). For the expression, cp. Suppl. 
S78 τάίτδ' άτψάσαι \Ατά$, Soph. Ο. C. 
49 μι^ krtiJMftt νροβτμίπ» 
φράσαι, 1273 ovS* ίρταμίΐββι μ' ovBtv, 
άλλ' oTitittiraj Ίΐίμ^ίΐί iiOvSor, Ant. 21 
ου yap τάφου . . . rhv δ' άτιμώταί (χ*ι ; 
Ο. C, 1278 Λβμι^μ' βτψ9i^ . . . o0r«t 
μβ μτ)δ^ν άκτ«ιιτύν llitos, Ο, 7*. 788 καί μ* 
δΦοΊβοί S)v μ\ν Ικόμην Ατιμοι ?{/irf;Mf»ty. 

788. iroXvSovov: see on 589. 

789. tvYp^w wri.: op. 5ι«|»ρί. 179 

Enm, 274 8«λτογ/χίφ<^ Si κάι^τ* HvicS 
ψρ«ρ{» Soph. Frg. ό3ό Bis δ' iw ψρ(ΐ>6$ 
.94Kro»rt rebt A^yovr, do, 460 

τοιαΰτ' ίκούων iv φμ^οίν γράφου, Soph. 
Phil. 1325 κα\ ταυτ' firifTTo) κα\ ypd/φου 
φρ*νύν ίαω. Find. Οί. χι. 2 πόθι ^t€fhs 
4μΛί ytypaitrtttt Faul. Ji^. CIm*. ZI. iii. 
8 iwicroKii Χρκττον iyytyp^ti^LUn Λκ 
4y itha$. λιβ^α», 4Λλ' «λα£ΐ myeiaff* 



Digitized by Google 



116 



ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ 



790 oTwrnpourQ^ peWpovj 7ΐπ€ίρσιν δρορ, 

«**#*# 

πορτου πίρωσα φλοισβορ^ €ς τ* ^ 

αί Φορκζ^ ναίονσι Βηραιαΐ κόροι 

795 T/3€t9 κυκι/όμ,ορφοί, κοινον ομμ* Ικτημέναί^ 
μονό^οντεζ, ας ονθ* -ήλιος τΓρΌσ^€ρκ€τα.ι 
άκτισιν ούβ' ύ) νύκτίρο^ Ρ·'ή^ ηοτ€, 
πέλας δ* άδελφαΐ τωνΒ^ rpeU κατάπτ^ροι^ 
^ρακοντόμαΚλοι Γοργόνας βροτοστυγ€Ϊ9, 



790. ^ίβρον: I.e. the etr^t. — ην·(- 
potv Spwi fee on 784. 

791. cbrroXflIc T)\io(mpfts : peri- 

phrnsis for άι/τολάί τ,\ί>ιυ. With η\ιο- 
σηβή$ cp. Sept. 859 ταν άστιβή 'νόΑ- 
kmn. — The following places must 
therafore Ue in the east. Thence lo 
is to reach Ep^ypt hy foUowins- the 
course of the river Aethiops (iK)9 ff.). 
•—After 791 some Tones hare fallen 
out 

702. πάντον: probably tfip Cas- 
pian is meant, with which, iiuwover, 
the ancients confounded the sea of 
Aral. 

793. Γοργονιια : explained by 708 f . 
The lionie of the Gorgons, although 
placed in the west hj lieeiod (^Thtog. 
374 f .)» WM ιοπΜΰιηΜ thoi^ht of u 
in tlie east. Cp. Schol. PInd. Pyth. x. 
72 αϊ 5i TopySvft Karh. μίν rivai iv rails 
'EpuBpaiois μ*ρηοι καί rols Αΐθιοιηκοΐ5, 

Kterh S4 riyas irl tmc wipdruy rrjs 
Αιβ&ην & iffTi wphi Siaiy. Cisthcne 
we must accordingly understand to 
be in tiie far eMt, at the end of tiie 
world. The verse of the comic poet 
Cratiniu (quoted hy Harpocration 



under Κ<«-9ήη}), Kavdtvb' iwl τ«ρματ« 
yijs li{(is mal Kur^^i^f Spot ^tfct, i* 
probably a parody of this passage. 

794. al Φορκ£8<« . . . (ηναχαΐ κο'ρα» : 
cp. Hesiod Theog. 270 *ά^κ»κ V of 
Kir^ Τραίβα τϊκΜ κβΛλαηψι^«ΐβ» Is 

σ<ν . . . Γοργού$ f Λ wmUv^t wfy^ κΧ»· 

τον Ά««αι^(θ. 

795. Tptts κνκνομο'ρφο»: three is 
the number commonly given, but 

Hesiod seems to mention only two 
Oraeae, Pephredo and Enyo. ' Swan- 
form — perhaps a swan's body with 
a human head'-' belongs to them be- 
cause they are sea-divinities, and swim 
in the sea like water-fowl. For a like 
reason other sea-gods were given the 
form of flthee * (SehoemanUt Dit Bh- 
iiodische Theogonie^ p. 160). — ίκτημ^· 
vcu : the perfect ίκτΐ^σΒαι, for κίκτ^σθαι, 
recurs //. ix. 402, and in Herodotus. 

796 f . Cp. Pvg. 100 I» o»r« «4^c| , 
ήλίου irpo<rS4pKtr<u οΰτ' iurrtpitirhp υμμα 
Αητψαί κόρηί. — The icholiRst notes 
κατψκου» Si inch yi}y καΐ ούτι η\ίψ ούτ€ 

798 f. <{8€λφα(: cp. Hesiod I.e. 
Their names are 3tfctyi6, Ε&ρΜίλιι, and 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ2Μί2ΤΗ2. 



117 



800 ας θνητός oilSeU^ €ΐσ(^ων €ξ€ΐ woctg 
TOLOVTO ftcV aoL τούτο φρουρίου λεγω. 
αΚΚην δ* άκουσον δυσχερή θeωpίau · 
δζυξττόμου'ζ γαρ Ζηνα^ [άκραγεΐζ κύναα 
Ypvnojs φνλαξοΛ^ τόμ re μοννωπα στρατυν 



MAoim.— 'βρακοντομαλλοι: βρ. (7λο. 

1048 ywaUf? cilSt (the Erinye?") Γορ- 

5/><ίΜονσ(»'. For /Μίλλ^ι said <^ hair, 
cp. Borip. BaeA, 118 vAmt^Fm**' 
λοΐ>. 

801. ψροιίριον: here cautio, οΓομ 
φρονρ^σασθοΛ, The eehoUaet explains 
Korcrywyi^r %p ^fiXett ^lA^curecu. Cp. 

φρούριον ^φο^ΛΚαΎμΛ, Hesych. 8β· 
716, 804 ; also 712. 718, 807. 

803. See on 804 ; also Ctesias Exc. 
£nd. 18 (Wt U Ml xftvhs rj} 'tnhit^ 

X^pf, ουκ i» rciis ΊτοταμΛΪί *ύρισκΛμίΡθί 

καϊ ΊτΑυνόμί^Οί, SiCirtp iv τφ Πακτωλψ 
ψοτβιμψ ' άλλ' 6ριΐ Ίτο\Κά και μίη/άΑα, 

μ^^*0θί 9σον KvKos · σκ4κ·η Kol βκνχβί 
ofaircp K4t$v · τα iv τψ άλλφ σώματι 
wrtpk /tfAara, ifu9pd τά if τψ στ-ίι· 
$*ι· Κ airre^t 9k i 4¥ ro7t tpte^ Xp^^ 
woKvs ttv yivtTat SvffvSptifTOS, Cp. So- 
lin. 13 i η Λ s i a t i c a S c y t h i a t e r- 
«ae sunt locupletee, inhabi- 
tabiles tAmeii, nam cum 
aitro et gemmae afflaant, 
Grypps tenent universa, ali- 
te8 ferociaeimae et ultra 
omnem rabiem aaeTientea, 
quarmm immanitate obaii* 
tonte ad venae divites ac- 
cessue difficilis ac rarus 
est; quippe τίιΟΒ ditearpviit 
Teluti genitl ad plectendam 
avaritiae tcmeritatcm. — Ζη- 
vot Kvvas : as serTants of Zeus ; ϋρ. 
1021 below. Said of the eaglet Ag. 
186 vivMMriir tufl wmrpis, and of the 



Harpies ApoU. Rh. Ar;/. u. 280 μί-,ά- 
λοιο δΛχ K0yas. — qn^a-yff&j Uesych. 
iucpay*s' 6υσχ«ρ4$, σκΚηρόι^, οζύχοΚον 
(Bekk. AsMcd. p. 369, 17 tutpixoXoy). 
ITrom ixpos and Λγη (— C^^'O* ^^oeed- 

804. μοννωιτα : see on 643. — στ|»α- 
T^v *Α(Ημασ«ι<ν : see on 761. On the 

name, Hdt. iy. 27 ούνομΛζομιητ airrohs 

(τκιιθιστ} '^ριμασπον! · ίριμα yip ic 
κα\(ονμι Χκύϋαί, σίτου Si rbv ο^αλ- 

μόν, Eintath. on Dion. Ferieg. 81 &pi 

/uJ^r yap rh iv σκυβιστί, μασιτϊ>% dt δ 
6ψθα\μ6ί. Tt;i? ctymolopy, obviously 
connected with the belief in a one- 
eyed race, came probably from the 
'Aptfidtnrfa, an epic poem by Aristeas, 
of which Hdt. says (iv. 13) ΐ,ρη 5i 
Άριβττ(τ)$ 6 ΚαυστροβΙου &yifp Προκονιτί). 
vios mUeav iwta, Iarut4e9tu 4$ 'Ισστιίόνοί 

{nrtpoiKiftv 'Αριμα4Τχου5 Avdpas μουνο- 
φ$(ίλμου$, irwlp τούτων Tox/s χρνσοψύ' 
Χακαι ypvifa%, τοΰτιβν δ\ rows 'ΎπΐρβΟ' 

Pans. ΐ. 24- 6 toiJtovt του; ypvwas iv 

τοΐί firt<rtv Άριστίατ A Προκονρφσιο$ 
μάχ^σθαι ir*pi τον χρυσού φησίν Άριμα- 

Xpuohv hv ψυΚάσσουσιν oi ypthrts in^W 
rifv yrjv · tlvat 5* 'Apιμaσ^Γohs μ(ν iv- 
Spas μονοψθά\μουί νάντα$ iK ycvcT^T, 
ypthna Λ ίηρ^Λ A^««rt «2ΐΝΗΓμΐΜΐ« irrtpA 
ti ίχ*ιν καΧ στόμα οβτοΟ. These stories 
about frHfflns and Ariniaepi had their 
origin in the Persian-Indian fable of 
gold-digging ante (which in Cteijae'a 
account, quoted ahoTe, appear as 



Digitized by Google 



Its 



AISXYAOY 



806 'Api^tumhv ίπνοβάμ,ον, ot χμϋσ6ρρντν» 

'ηζ€ΐς KeKaiuov φυΧον^ οι προς ηλίου 



griffins) and Indian gold-huntere 
(Hdt. iii. 102). The gold-miniug anU 
have been reeogaiied in the mannote 
of the eandy plaiu of Thibet (Laeeen 

IndiBche Altcrthnmshmde I. p. 1021). 

805 f. xpwo-bpp\rrov ; cp. Hdt. iii. 
116 if ipKTW T^f Bf^Aaift «ολλ^ 

τι trKtiaros xpvffhs φαίνεται ίών ■ okws 

/liv yiyr^nrt'ri^ rivK ?·^ω ov^t -τηΰτο arpf- 
k4ms ttwai, Kfytrai it (ηιίκ τΰν ypvwmv 

μ»ν%. The liver Fluton is nowhere 
else mentioned. Probably it is a 
fictioDf like the Hy brie tee 717. The 
neme (from «λ«βτ»*) ooireipondt to 
the idea of tiie iegioii.->«^e«: tee 

on WJ, 

807 fi. «rv: expresses affectionate 
Interest. '—τηλονρύν γην, imXmi^v φ«- 
λβν: penonal aceueatiTe aa appoti- 

livp to the name of the coantry. Cp. 
Kriiger II. $ 4d, 3, 1 and 2. Kthouvhv 
φνλ·» is farther defined by «βταμ^ι 
Αί9(οψ in the next verse. — ηλ(ον 
γαΐς : this cannot be the Fount of the 
Sun, sacred to Ammon, which is 
described by Hdt. iv. i8i έπίκΚιισίν 
Μ offni ^1 Kp^pn KaKi^Ttu ^λ(βν; ep. 
Quint. Curt. iv. 7, 22 a q u a m s ο 1 i s 
Tocant, Lucret. vi. 84H esse apud 
Hammonis fanum fons luce 
diarna frigidnsy at calidve 
nocttirno tetni)ore fertur. 
Ilather it appears from Kur. Frj^. 771, 
Vl4powi rifci' iytucn yijs, in T(9plr- 
wmp i^nirmr wpAnfif xf^va *HAm» Avf- 
σχίβρ χρυσίψ βΛλλβι φΚογί · καΚοΰσι δ' 



Ηλίου θ' Imrotrrdvett, that the wavrO' 
τρόψοί At/iFih described in Frg. II. of 
the n^^Aw^Mf below, i» meant Its 
waters gire life and happiness. Origi- 
nally it was thoupiit to bp in the hcaT- 
ens, afterwards on tlie earth ; cp. the 
Homeric Tene (Od. ill. 1) *Η/λ·β» 4^ 

ίνόρουσ* ktmi^m wtpUUlWta λίμνηψ ούρα- 
yhv is νοΚύχαλ.κον. — Strabo ρ ^>^>, 
quoting the Frg. of the Τίρομη^ίί/χ 
\υόμ·ηί jvit mentioned, ehowt that 
the early Greeks regarded all the 
south bp!oTi»:ing to Aethiopia, aa 
the whole north to Scythia; he adds 
μψτύη Si iteA *ΕψΦρη τ^ν wAmdof wtpt 
τψ Aieiowias ίόξαρ . . . ψροστίΦηη V 
irt μίΐζβίν rj Α/θητία καΙ η ^κνΘία · 8·- 
κΰ yip, φ·ήσΙ, rh τύν Κΐβών»*ρ (β¥0% 
9«ρατ*ίΜΐΡ iir* jbwreXl^y χ*ιμ*ρινΑ» 

τοντψ. 

809. «ο^αμο« ΑΙβίοψ : the scholiast 
rightly explains 6 ΗιϋΚο». The name 
Nile, it was said, properly belonged 

only to the lower course of the nrcr, 
below the last cataract (see note on 
811). Cp> iSolin. 32 demumque a 
Cataracte .nitimo tntms est, 
ita enim quaedam claustra 
eiu« Acgyptii nuncupant; re- 
licto tanien hoc post se no- 
mine quo Nigris Tocatnr, 
VitruT. viii. 2, β pervenit per 
montes ad catarrliactam ab 
eaque ee praecipitane Nilus 
appellator. Aesebylos, like others 
of his time, conceives of the Nile, 
under the name (Nigris) as 



Digitized by Google 



ιιρομηθευ:^ λε:&μωτη2. 



119 



810 rovrov wap ζχθας €ρφ\ €ως αν iiiKjf 
καταβασμοι^ ii/θα Ηυβλίνων ορώμ ατΓΟ 
ϊησι σεπτο ν NetXos ^ύποτορ ρέο%. 
o^os <Γ* όδώσ€4 την τρνγωνον €9 χθάνα 
"SeiXSifnVi oL Bif την μακράν atroticiav, 

815 'lot^ πέιτρωτοΛ σοί re και τ€κνοι.ς^κτίσαι, 

των δ' €t τ» σο» ψ€λλόκ^€ καΐ StKrcvperoF, 



nsing in the east (i.e. southeaet). 
Cp. the Sdiol. on Snpjd, 660 xw4- 
βοβκο» (said of the Nile) · ψασ\ ykp 

\υομ»νη% yi/tvo^ wapa. 'Ifioii ιτληρον- 

ffdai avT0f. Alexander and lits com- 
pmiloiit thought the Indien rirer Η7· 
detpc* to be the beginning of the 

Nile. Γ'ρ. also Frg. ZOi, yiyos μ*ν 
oiyciv 4κμα9^»ν ίττίσταμαι Αίθίοπίδοί yris, 
Μ» N«iX«t twrdpovs ytScm ΚϋλύΊ*» 
ν^ΐυμάτων 4ιτομ0ρΙα, ^v^8* 4λΜ» wn p w- 
irii ίκλάμψαί χθηι] t4\kh verpaiav 
χιόνα ' πασα δ* «νίαλή$ Αϊγνιττο» ayvoy 
ρέμβτοί ΐΓλ,ιΐμουμίντι φ«ρ4ίτβΜΡ Α·ίιμη- 

811. καταβασ-μον : the so-called 
Little Cataract, the tenth and last iu 
deicending, is meant. It it now 
Cftlled SMUi^Otttarmt ; its ancient 

namp ν,-η^ Karddotnrcu Cp. Hdt. ii. 
17 Αϊγνττοι/ πασα» άρξαμ^νη» irh Κα· 

St»bo p. 817 μικρ^ V *Βλ«φβττ<- 

Μί/ϊ itrrlv Ηαταράκτηί . . . , ■πίτρωίηι τΐί 
όφρυϊ, IwiveSos μΐ» &»»θ(ν &στ9 δί'χβ- 
σβα« rhv ιτοηψ,όν^ TtKtvriiffa 8' e<s κρτιμ' 
piv, «<# iter e^y ^T^ WTt rh Uttpt Cic. 
.SOmn. Λ-Γ/). 18 si cut ubi Nilue 
ad ea quae Cata<lupa nomi- 
nantur praecipitat ex altie- 
•imit montibttt. — (k^Mvwv jpwr: 

ioA Ψ%$ κινομίνηι irap* ainoit βύβΚβν 
irXofftv rh βύβΚίρα 6ρη, Scliol, On 
thia Stanley remarks, ' uon abeiniile 
Tiro, nsmqiiio et Niger pcrinde «c 



Niluii pupyro viget et caianio 
praetexivur, SoHn. 80/ 

812. ο-(ΐΓΓον : said as in the above* 

quoted Fre, ayvov νάματο^^ 4ίί4 above 
ayyopvTwv τοταμίβν. Per*. 497 ^«t- 

fyw teyv^ %Tpvfi4w9s, Kwr. J)iA. T, 
401 ^ίύματα σίμνίί Aipttas. — N<tXo« : 
nearly — Nf7\oj y*v6μ*vos, as the Xile. 
— fvvoTOV ^4os: Siippi. όβΐ 6iup rh 
Νκίλον vd^ms S0utrow, Achill. Tfttiua 
ir. l8 (of the Nile-water) yKwv Si 

ιην6μί¥0» καί ^νχρίν ίν μίτρψ τΓ|ϊ 

ifiov^t. Peacennius Niger, when his 
loldiert deniended wine, exclaimed, 
'Kllum habetis et rinum 
quapT-itis?' to which Aeliua Spar- 
tianus (Pe«c. Nig. 7) adds tanta 
illioe flnminis dnleitndo ut 
accolae Tina non qnfto^ant. 

For ^(0% rp <ϊ"β, 

813. τ{»Ιγωνον χθονα : Ηαλ.*άμ*¥ο» 
Δ/λτα, Hdt. ii. 13. 

814. μακράν: jlistnnt. Not tem- 
poral ("Ins'inp till the return of the 
Danaides to Argos "). 

816. rwvM: teeonSSI.— ψιλλο'ν: 
Ar. Frg. 636 ^*h\6» ian καί καΚ§7 rl^r 
άρκτον ipTov, Cp. Hesjch. ^f\x6s · 6 
rh σiyμa ηχντίρορ kiyttv. ι^«ΚΚΐζίΐν · 
ί»ίιμ»$ Λαλΐΐν. Bekk. Anecd. p. 116, 
18» ^9kkif Ahxikn Upoft^. ri- 

0eut9 9i τή»* λίζιν ίη\ τοΰ σαφΰ'! μ^ΐ 

ΐίρημίνον. " Lisping " = " indistinct." 
Cp. the use of τνφκάι (see note on 
499). 



Digitized by Google 



120 



AISXYAOY 



Ητϋο^αΖίπλαζε και σαφω^ έκμάνθάν^' 



cf — 



ΧΟΡΟΪ. 



μ€ΐ/ τι rnBe XQinov η Trapci^cJoi^ Θ. 
^λ£)ί!.· et 8^ ireiw* €ipr)Ka<;y ημίν αυ χάριν 

το ιταΐ' πορείας rjBe τέρμ άκηκο€μ. 
I οπωζ δ' άν €ΐδτ7 μη μάτην κλυονσά μου, 
826. α πρΙν μ,οΚύν ^^ν^^Ι<ΐ^μόχΟηκ^ΐ{ φράσω^ ■ 
^ τ€κμ·ηριον τοντ* αύτο δούς μύθων Ιμων. 

μ€ν οΖν τον πλ>€4στοι^ «κλαίγω λό^οι^^ 
' ιτρδ^ αΰ'αΐ.^^ι τέρμα σων πλανημάτοα^. 
CTTcl ya/> ^λθες προ*; Μολοσσά T^^^^j^a - ϊ 
880 την αίττυνώτόν τ άμφΐ Αω^ώιτην, ιρα 
μ<ιντ€Ϊα θάκός τ έστί Θεσπρωτοΰ Atos 
^^Ρ9Ί J*- i*^^*?^?*'* προσγ/οροι Βρν€ς, 



817. For the reeoltttion in the first 
foot, see on 1 16. 

821. See on ' 107 respecting the 

loiifi tlic'sis in the fifth foot. 

822. μ^μνησ-αι irov * joined loosely 
to l^ywfp αιτονμ€σθα. Cp. Soph. Ant. 
m 9h r. % mr* oHkovs . . . Κ^ββννά fi' 

»ίτί. 

823. το way 7ορ«ία« τέρμα: sec on 
1. *· Tlie whole journey-goal *' β *· (he 
goAl of the whole journey." 

827 f . όχλον . . . τ^ρμα : the route 
from Argos to Dodona is omitted, 
Aeschylus probably thought of it Μ 
passing orer the Aegean to Asift 
Ifioor (cp. Svipj^* 617 ff.) and thence 



bnok hy tlie ThfacUn Boepome to 

Dodona. 

828. Μαλοητα γτρ «βα: see on 1. 

830 IT. lirvvtrror : DodouA lij on 

the flank of the Tomaros or Tmnros 
range. At the foot of the mountain 
Stood the temple. — <Ι|ΐφ(: cp. 102Θ, 

Soph. Ai. 1064 αμφϊ xKvpkv ^άμαθθ¥ 
ίκ$(βΧ'ημ(ΐΌ^· — Δω5»νην : Hdt ii. 52 
T^ ykp h)} μζντ'ίΐίον τούτο ^(νόμισται 
kpXaUrarw r&¥ t¥*%XKr\ai χρηστημίαι^ 
eJyeu. It was a sign-oracle ; the ros- 
tUng of a sacred oak (tprjyS^) was 
interpreted, originally by the ScAXo/, 
afterwards Taj thrc« priestesses («■·· 
Ktai, U, iroAwO* Cp. 0</. xir. 827 



Digitized by Google 



ϋΡΟΜΗΘΕΥ^ Δ£:^ΜΩΤΗΧ 121 

νφ* ων σν λαμπρώς κού^€υ αΐνικτιηρίω^ 
7Γροσηγορ€ύθη<ζ η Διός κλαρη όάμαβ^ — 
836 [/j-f λλη^ΓΓ* pfTfy^flj ,τώΐ'δ^ vpwrawfU σ€ τ*ν — 
'^ '^imyiffai ζΛΟΓμησοσο, TTfif ναρακηαρ 
κ€λ€νίο» i^tts 1Γ/0Ο9 μέγοΛ^ ΐίόλιΐΌν *ΡβΚ9, 
ίδ παλ^απλάγ 



θ(θΐο έκ ipvhs ύψίκόμοιο Ai^f ^ββιιλή^ 
la«m<0«i, //. xtL 288 Ζ«$ Umi Α«Ι^ 

μίνιων ίνσχ(ΐμ4ρου · ίμψΐ 8e 2*λλο1 σοΙ 
ναίουσ' ΰτοψήται άνίΐττ(^οδίΐ χο/LUXtiy- 
MU. — θιοητριτΓον : cp. Eur. Pkoen. 982 
eMuyMniv ottat . . . ημΛ AtM h m t 

θρα, Strabo p. 328 Αωδύνη τοίνυ» rh 
μ\» itaXiuhv inrh θβσπρωτοΓί , , , xal 
ol rpayutol ih καΐ Πίνδαρο; ίάεσηροτίδα 

ΜολοττοΤί iXtytro. — αΐ νροα^ίγοροι 
Spv«: cp. Soph. Track. 171, 11(HJ & 
T«vv optittv κλ\ χαψΛίκοηΆν iyie 2cAAc»f 

•ntp^et Kol iroAiryXcitf'aoi/ Spv6s, Sen. 

Jfirr. 0#/. 1 475 q u e Γ c u 8 f a t ί d i c a. 

833. λαμΐΓ(»»β: cp. £um. 797 Καμ- 
wp^ μαρτύριΛ νβφ^. 

884. i| : the article with the predi- 
cate notin, becatisw the words of the 
oncle are directly quoted. Cp. £ur. 
B, F. 681 'HpoHkfii 6 KeKKbnevs At 
τάροιθί κίξομαι, Or, 1140 6 pofrpit^mit 

6' ηύ Ka\e7 ταντην κτανών. — κλ€ΐνη : 

noble ; an epithet of princely and high- 
born personages. 
888. |ΐΑλον<Γ* (σΜτθαι : in pUce of 

• these Interpol f\ ted words we expect 
something like Kkvets μάται' (~ipa 
μάΎ'ηνΚί'γ*»; cp. 824) ^ rivif τραανιά- 
Ml 94 Ti; Prometheus would then 
mean th-it hi"! exact knowledge of 
the words of the oracle is the best 
Τ€κμ^ιρΛ^ (826). pp. Ag. 1194, where 



Casandra, after showing her acquaints 
enoe with the grewfonie hiatoiy of tiie 
Atridee, aska the ehonu Vaprov, 4) 

θτιρω τι τοζότηί τΐί Sis; ^ ^■(v^iuavrls 
<i/u θυροκόψΓΟί <pk4Sw¥, Soph. 0. Τ. 
1140 Ktyat Tt Tovrwy ού Aryw tc 
νροι^^έ»»; — upewttfMK ; ίνΦβψΗ' 

σκΐΐ ϋΐ, Schol., touches thee caressingfi^ 
= " awakens in thee a pleasant mem-- 
cry." Cp. Soph. Ant. 1214 irtui6s μ« 
osrffw ^»1γγη» Bar. Ηψρ. 868 η) fi^v 

τύττοί ye σ^·(^((ι>ΐ}ΐ χρνστιλάτου rQ; ον· 
Kfr* offtnys rijffSt προσσαΐνουσί μ(. Oh- 
serve that the sentence is parenthetic. 

888. «larrp«{ememrep.B«f. j)>il.ii.' 
77 t Si καθ 'ΕΚλάδ' o'urrp^as Λρίμψ 
ipKOVS τταλοιουϊ TiU'SAprw μαρτνρ«ται. 

887. κολνον 'F4as : και 'Λνολλ»ΐΊθ| 
Kpovfirv ^^** 'Ι^Μ^ν eVfw yip 
^ιταλίΓτο, Schol. ThepassCgeisilr|FMi. 
iv. .'527 δη rSrf Κρονίην Κ^λχσι βλα 
δ' έκιτρομο\όντ«ί, — μίγαν: cp. Verg. 
Αβη, iii. 211 insalee loitio in 
magno, and fierfius's note sciea* 
dum Ionium fiinum esse im- 
mensum ab lonia usque »d 
Sieiliani, el huiue pmrtee 
ease Adrieticttm, Achftlcan, 

Ε pi rn ticum. 

83β. ιταλ»|ΜΓλάγκτοΜΓΐ : wdAty meant 
Aodb from th* mo, into the interior. 

Cp. Od. Xiii. 6 ιταΚιμιτλαγχθ^ντα. — 
χιιμόξ£ΐ : ^ee on 5β.3. The present 
signifies that this last stage of her 
journey bringi her to Prometheus. 



Digitized by Google 



122 



AISXYAOY 



840 σαφω^ hrCdrtur^ *\6vw κ^κΚ·ήσ€ται^ 

rijs στι^ πορείας ^νημα tow πϋίσιν βροτοι/ξ» 
(Γημ€ΐά σοι ταδ' ΙστΙ τ//ς έμης φρενός 
ώ$ ^cp/cerai πΚ€.ον τι του π^φαοτμένου, 

τα λοιπά ο νμιν^τΎ}ό€ τ €9 κοινον φρασω^ 
846 C5 ταυτόι^ ikOa)i> τομ' ττάλαι λόγωί' ι^ΐΌ5· 
coTW' ιτόλις Κάνωβο<; έσχατη χΘονο^ 
Ν€ΐλου π/οος αύτω στόματί καΐ προάχώμΛΤΙ* 

σ€ Zcv9 τίθηστν ίμ,φρονα. 
έπαφων ^ταρβζϊ χ€ΐ ρϊ\^σ Χ θιγωμ ΐιόνον·^ 



840. Ίόνιο«: a false etgnnology. 

The fint syllable of the name ia 
ihort, both here and Enr. Phoen, 208, 
when 'I^vwy mrrf Mlpond* to fra 8* 
AyiU^iuri. (Yet Ovid Her, xir. 103 

makes the iir<?t ivUn^ilc of /o short.) 

841. TT)« σηι irofxios: 'itineris 
tui, aditus tui' (Schutz). Differ* 
ently733 (traiectionit t«*«). 

843. 
SchoL 

846. rm «άληι KtfyMv: the refer- 
ence ia to 816. ΊτάΚοΛ of the recent 

past, as Ag. 587 αν^κόλυ^α μίν ττάλαι 
&τσ, Br' ^λ#\ ό vpttros νύχιοχ 
i,yytKos wup6s. 

846. f«TW «iA«t Κάν«>Ρο« : the 

narrative begins, in epic fasfiion, with 
a description of tlie locality. Cp. Od. 
in. 203 eari 5c ris f^urvij aiircia re cis 
ϊλα νίτμηψ Π. li. 811 Ιση 8^ ns wpawdf 
ροιθε *(ίλιοί αίτίΓα >fo\ci>'77 (in Latin 
poets est 1 ο c u s) , Soph, Trnch. 237 
aKTTj Tij «στ' Εϋβοίί$, 752 cucri^ τίί άμψί· 
xAtwres lm»t Οββ mipft 9i KveaUtut 
imKdieny άκταΐ Βοσιτ({ρια( /ί' d θ/>|7κ£ΐ' 
3βλμυδ7Τ(Τ(Τ?>Γ 7·'α κτ(., Eur. fl^»/>p. 1199 

ά«τή Tis iffTi roinrtKtiva τησ$€ y^ft 
Iph. Τ, SeS |v Tu Βια^ύ( ΐ[«ικ4(τν» 



/χίί τι J ίστί» Άτβίδοί irpi>i ^σχ((τιοιι 
Spotai, also Aesch. Pers. 447. — y^y^i 
of its region. Cp. Sujppl. 717 oIcurM 

MtfvriffMt Vrir»tf vctft. Γοτ the itoiy 
Cp. Suppl. 311 καΐ /ul^y KiiwAir tAtrl 

847. Ίτροσχοίματι ; ' Ty inr^ τοϋ ro- 
Ύομου ίττισίφ -τροσθ^ματί τοϋ χώματοι, 
Sebol. Cp. Solon Frg. 28 Ν«/λ«ν Μ 

848. τίθησιν : to Prometheus'e pro- 
phetic vision the future ii like tiie 
present. 8ee on 109 and 211.^l|ikp 

ψ[}ονα: Aeschylus has changed 'the 
story. The prevailing account (see 
on 561) was, according to the scholi- 
ast on Sur. Phom. 678, & Zttt 
β'4μ§νο$ Tijs 'lavs trdXip tis yvvtuKa 
μ(Τ*μόρ<ραΗΤ«. Cp. Ovid λίρί. i. 738 

TuituB capit ilia priores, 
fitque quod ante fuit. 

849. Iwa^m: the word is chosen 
with reference to the name 'Eira^ej 
and its supposed etymology. Cp. 
8ν^φΙ, 46 iwin^tf 8* iwtKpe^rvro μίρ^ 
^ψ0$ atifv *t>fi.6yo>s^ "Ειταψόν τ' iyivva- 
ctv. The ease and painlessness of 
the transformation, expressed by Ηλ- 
ψ&ψ Ιτβφββΐ xetptt is further empha- 
siied nd tvyitP μ490¥, Cp. 8ιφρΙ, 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ^ΜίΠΉΧ 



123 



860 €πώννμορ τωρ Δώς Ύ&ητημάτων 

T€^€L<^ KeXaivov "Άπαφον '\ ος καρττώα^ται 
οσΎΐν πλατύρρ,ου<ζ NetXos ap^^vei ^θόνα,' y 
νίμ,ϋτη δ* απ \ιυτου yivva ττ^ντηκοντάνανί 
vaXw Mfkoi "Αργός ουχ έκονσ cXei^trcrai 

665 ^λνσ^/>ος, φεύγουσα συγγει^η γάμον 
apef/wv · , οι δ* €ητοημα^οι _φρ€να% 
ktpKOi ττεΚειων ου μακράν ^^^λαμμάιοι^ 
ηζουσι θηρεύοντες ού Οη ρασίμυ ν£_ 
γάμους^ φθόνοι/ 8e σωμάτων efet ^€0δ · 

8β0 ΪΙ^Κα&γία δ€ 8c^€Tai ^ι^λν^όι^ω 



576 Ηψ ^ iat^^Jantf σθίν(ΐ ua\ $€leus 
iTiwyoitut va6tTat, 1065 'ΐώ ΊΓημονα$ 
4Κύσατ^ td Xttpi vatmpia κατασχβθώι^» 
^ύμ^ιτίΐ βίψ icTUras, 46 ixtwwtUu 

850. Prometheus, in saying ruu 
Albs ytvyimimr instead of t^s Aths 
iwu^, hints at what is expressly 
stated Suppl, 312 καΐ Ztis y' i<i»iirrm^ 
Xfipl φιτνα yivov. To this 834 above 
also alludes. — 4ν«ίτνμον τ«ίν Aios 
γ<ννημάτ··ν : means "Jcalled after the 
manner of his begetting" (by 
Similarly Sujipl. 314 'Eira^j άλη^ωϊ 
Pwlwy ίΊΓύνυμύ$, where fiv9M="te- 
storation bj ίπαφίι" 

851. the same form 860, 
the middle form 768. 

862. «λοτνρρον$ : cp. I rg. 304 
Ινβα NeiAos lirrcipoui. The uncon- 
tracted appears in Frg. 280 

863. ΐΓ^μίΓτη: scf* on 77-1. 

854. ονχ (κονσα; explained by 
^c^yotwtt . . . i»v^ui¥ below. — Ihnf- 

«Γίται: ίλ€νσομαί recurs Suppl. 622. 

Elsewhere the Attic poets use only 

ίίμι. 

866 f. onyyini: gives the motive 



for <ptvyovaa. — άνιψιιϋν : cp. Af/>pl, 
320 Δα: α ίϊ · ά5(λ^^5 β' /στ\ wtvraKOV' 
Teixcus , . . Αϊγιηττβι. — έΐΓτνημ^νοί: cp. 
Eiir,ipk.A. 686 f|>wTt <* avT^r iw- 
τadβηs, Sappho Frg. 2, 6 καϊ yt\airas 

ιμ*ρ6ΐν, τό μοί μαν καρ^ίαν iv 9Tii$f<riv 
imSaotv, ApoU. fihod. Arg. i, 1232 rijs 

857. atpKOi: the simile is added 

without comparative conjunction, in 
poetic fashion. For the comparison 
cp. SupjU. 228 eV ayytf S' ίσμ^! us 

φόβψ. If. xxii. 139 '^vtc κίρκοι 6ρ*σ<ριν 
4\αφρότατα Tcrcctvwv p^iiims «ίμην* 
μίτα rp^pteva nfKfuw. 

859. Ι|«:κφβ0Η|4Τ«ι. Cpi 

xpeiai' fxiii' W9, and Cko. 481. The 
sense: "God will begrudge thetn 
their desire, ' σωμάτων τώρ τϋψθίννρ 

ψβοΐβ^βτη αΦτβΐ9 (cp. 684), 'puella* 

rum fructum deus maritis invidebit ' 
(Heyne). The marriage will be cele- 
brated, but will be dissolved in blood. 
860 f. lUUvVa: cp. Eur. 8ιηψΙ, 

367 κα\ μtyΛKa Πβλασ7ία καϊ κατ* "Αρ- 

Strabo ρ. 221 Αίσχίίλοι ix τον ττ*ρ\ 
Μυκηΐ'α$ 'Apyovs φιισϊν iv Ίκ4τίσι καΐ 



Digitized by Google 



124 



AISXYAOY 



*Apei Ζαμ^ων νυκτ*φρΌν(3ήτψ βράσει* 
ymni yap w^p* €καστον αΙωνος j jjspeiy 
^ίθιηκτόν iv σφαγαΐσι βάψασα ζ(φος· 

τοιάδ' eV* €χθρους τους €μονς ikOoL KuTTpiS. 
866 μίαν 8e. παίδων ί μερο ς ^eXfct το μη ^ 
KT€wat avvevvWy αλλ* ατταμβ^υνθησιεΓαί^ , 
γνώμηρ* Βνοιρ δ€ θάτ€ρον βουλήσ^ταί^' 

μακρόν koyov ^tl ταύτ' tnt^tkOuv τορω^' 



870 



ylav <ρησ\¥ "Eiftopos κΚΐί$η vat. Argos 
(^Suppt. 634), the land of Felasgue 
{Suppl. 250) , is meant. — S^crcu : both 
•enie and ayntaz dennnd αΐμάξ^ται 

(= α/μαχ0ή<τ«τΜ, as Soph. Phil. 48 ^w. 

λά^ί Tcii — (?>υλαχί)ή(Γ€ταί). Cp. Ag. 1589 
^ayoj;' τιατρψον αιμάξαι mHov, Pers. 595 

αίμαχ9«<ηι V fytopa. Bar. F. 678 

Αΐρκτ)ί ναμΛ α1μαχθ4\βίταΛ. The verse 
would thus lack the usual eaesura ; 
but aee on 640, and Intrud. p. 26, 
footoote. — "A^ : = ^»>v ~ 6«|k4v> 
«Mr : «c. a&rtir. GUT. 848 ; H. 972 a. 
— ντ«οτιφρουί>ητφ : τψ vvKrhs ίτιηφ^- 
σαρτί, Schol. More exactly night- 
waking, awak» at night. See on 699. 

862. fKCUTTov: goes in sense with 
yvirfi as well as if Spa. — αΙώνος στιρίϊ : 
cp. //. xxii. 58 uirbs ψίΚ7}$ aiuvos 
Afccp^ft xvi. 468 liH^y τ^ν ye Kbrp 

ψυχή τί «αϊ al^y. 

863. (τφαΎαΐσ-ι βάψα^α |{φο$ : 
cp. !Soph. Ai. yd ί^βαψαϊ ϊγχβι ei 
'Afryfiur στρβτφ. The phraae #r 
•ycu<r( = ^i' φίίΐ'ν, in _the .blood of the 
shtu'ihfr,y(l men. Blomticld, 7iftcr 
liuhnken, explains σφαγαΐσί as 'in 
iugulo/ comparing Eur. Or. 291 m4- 
voTf τβκούσηί eU ffipayiis icai ξίφοί, 
Arbtot* Mitt, An, L 14 mu^i» tk fUpts 



aixtvos Ktd στήθοϋΐ <τψνγ·Ιι (in ani- 
mals), Polyaen. viii. 48 ff^ios καθ- 
ίΓσο ίίά τ^ί σ-^ογήϊ, Antonin. Lib- 
eraL 25 ^χ^ταξαν «ίαντάι τρ iccpiilti 

864. With this wish cp. Suppl. 
1032 /ιηδ' tnr' avayK€u γάμο$ i\9ot Kv> 

Xen. Aftab, lii. 2. 8 οΙμΜ, yitp νμάί 
Totavra ιτα09Ϊιτ, «Ικ roi>s 4χ9ρ9ύ$ oi β^Ι 

866. μίαν: Hypermnettni; we on 

774. — 6a|(i TO μη : ββΟ OD 236. 

866. άπαμβλννθηίο-ιται : ' αιταμβλ.ύ· 
y(iv ut άμβ\ύν€ΐι> de impetu aolmi re- 
tardate ponitnr. Comparatio a return 
ferri acie ducta est. Sic Sept. 715 

rtβηy^^op τοί μ' ουκ 6,Ί(·αμ$\υνί7! 

kόyφ' (ScUiitz). Cp. the words of 
Hypermnestra in Ovid. Ber, xiT. 7 
esse ream praeetat quam sic 

placuisee parent!; nonpiget 
immunea caedie habere ma- 
tt ui. 

869 f. Prometheus begins as if 

about to tell the whole story, hut 
suddenly breaks oil. Hence the 
asyndeton μακρού \iyou 9tZ Witii 
μα-κροΰ \6yov Cp. Pers. 713, «(ΐΓΚΤ^^ 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘ£Υ^ Δ£:ξΜ0ΤΗ2. 



125 



σποράς γ€ μην TrjirBe φύσ€ται Θρασυ^ 
τοζοκΓΐ KKuvo<i OS Τίόνων Ικ τωνΒ* 4μ€ 
λνσ€». TotouBe χρησμον η παλαιγ&ηζ 
μ'ή^Γηρ €μοι ΒίηΧθί Τιτααϋς θ€μι^' 
875 όπως χωττη, ταντα Set μακρόν λόγου 
6iutluf σύ τ ούδίί/ Ικμαθουσα. κερΖανείς, 



ΙΑ. 



i\t\tu, eAeXet), 
, ύΐΐό μ αυ σφάκζλος καΐ φ ρενοπληγ ββ 
^ovuu θά\πουσ\ οίστρου δ* άρΒις 
880 XpUi^ μ* άττυρο^ * 



874. δ4ΐϊλθ« : iikc iitliTf, set forth 
JjiUff.—TvnuA^ θίμΛ% : eee on dlO. 

875. oir«*t, Sm^i these arc joined, 
to include every possible circum- 
stance. for the ellipsis cp. 915. 
What Prometheiu here pMtet over, 
the epectalor learne in the Ώρβμιι9*ί« 

877 ff. As a niutive for Id's depar- 
tnre^ the poet emplojs a fresh ac« 
eenion of madnete (tXvrpt). Ίο 
primos tantum furoris impetus vcrMs 
deseribit, reliquos vero scena egressa 
epcctatoris imaginationi coniciendos 
reUnqnit' (Schfite).— Ιλιλ^ν: 9μηρύ- 

Sts ίπΙφθβΎμα, Schol. i\e\«v' ίηφύ- 
νημα ιτοΚβμικόν · ot ii, ιτροαναφώνη<τι% 
παιαρισμοΟ' τί$ησι ie aitrb Αΐσχύ\ο$ 
Μ ^wr\m»M»v Ώρομη^Φ* 999μΑτψ, 
Heeych. The battle-cry serves to 
depict the fury of madness. — viro . . . 
θάλιτ»νσ%: see on ό74. In trimeter, 
Aeicli^liu nowhere interpotee impor- 
tant words, or several words, between 
preposition and verb, except in Aff. 
1210 and the doubtful passage Sept. 
1088. Μ here impUet inception, 
"begins to bum." For eiKwftv cp. 

Ag. Γ2Γιβ -n-awa?, οΤυν rh rvp · intp- 

XCTai hi μοι, spoken by Casandra, 



seized with prophetic mania. — σφά- 
Hskot: oinw/ftit rov iyKt<t>d\ov, SchoL 
Cp. Eur. Hipp. 1351 ttd μου κΜφξύΛί 
^σΟΌνσ* οδύί'αι, κατά δ' ί·γκ(φα\ον τη5ί 
σφάκ€\θ5. — apSi% : όνίτ, Αισρ^ύλο; Ώρο- 
μηθΐϊ δ*σμώττι, IlesycU. 
880. απνρος : the Scholiast «χ· 

plains, ή ΤΓ 'Λ ι'τΓΐίροί διά rh ffpoSphy νά- 
θοί (assuming 'alpha intensivum') 
^ rvp μ^ (χονσβ. The latter inter- 
pretation, in the sense of < telam igni 
II nn admotiim, sine igne factum,' was 
6liown to be right by Schiitz and 
Hermann. 'AdiectiTo iirupos telum 
metaphorice dictum a proprie tic ap- 
pellatn discrevit Aeschylus' (Schiitz). 
Cp. Cho. 493 wtSais άχαΚκίύτοΐί (of 
Clytaemnestra's entangling noose), 
Frg. 2{)S, 4 tartpat vcAeiiffw (of the 
Pleiades), A<f. 1258 tiwovs λ/αικα (of 
Clytaemncstra), Sept. 64 κνμα χ*ρ<ταΊον 
στρατού^ ibid. 942 & it6mos ^uvos έκ 

vvpkr φΛΛμ (the eword), Soph. TVacA. 

874 0ίβηκ€ Αη»ά^*ιρα rifp ταννστάτη» 

iiiiv ίνασων άκιι^τσυ iroSdt, Ο. Τ. 
190 "Apfa . . , bt νν» ίίχα^κο$ eurviSuv 

(the peet), Eur. Fi^. 608 eiiois Αχαλ- 

KtuToiciv ίζβυκται ntSais, Iph. T. 1095 
timpo^ t.pvis. Or, 021 ΒΛμ' άνη- 

φαίστψ πυρί. 



Digitized by Google 



126 



AiaXYAOV 



885 



κρανία Sc φόβω φρένα λακτίζ€*,\ 
Tpoxohwevrajf^^ ομμαθ* cXiySiyy» . 
efct) δ€ Βρόμαν φέρομαι Χύσστ^^ 
ψν€νματι μάργω^ γλώσσης άκρατης* 
QcAepol δε λόγοί παίουσ elKrj 
orjityi ^s' προς κύμασιν άτης, ^ 



ΧΟΡΟΧ 



^ σοφός ^ σοφός 6ς 

881. φρίνα : sec on 301. — For the 
conception cp. Cho. Ιϋύ ϋρχΐΐτνα Si 
KopSia φόβψ^ 1025 wpht it KapSiif ψόβοί 

Ay. 996 ir/)^r Miitois φμβσϊν vtK(a<pi- 
pais Slvais KvKXn'iacvov Ktmp, II. λ'ϋ. 
21ΰ'Έντορί τ' auTi^ Oυμbf ivl στήββσσ» 

882. rpoxoSivctrai : cp. ^rfm^tHt- 

883. I^w Spopkou ψ«ρο|ΐοα : (^δρόμοί 
= trade) cp. OAo. 1022 9σιτ«^ (ftr lirirmT 

νικώμ^νον <pp(V(i 9χ'>(ταρκτοι, Α<], 1245 
kK δρόμου ΊΓ€σών τρίχα». Also Engl. 

■be deranged.' 

884. γλ«σσ-η« άκρατηβ: cp. The- 
Ogn. 50^i oivoBap4ct Ke^a\-i]y . . . y\d<r- 
(Γ7)Γ ούκίτ iyit ταμΙη$ ημβτίρτίί^ rh 8έ 

9&βΐα ΊΓ(ρίτρίχ(ΐ, Lucret.iii.463» clau- 
dicat ingeniutn, delirat ·Ηή· 
gua. 

885 f. θολ<ροί : Heeych. 9oKfp6v · 
ηφαχδίΦΫ, Ακάί φτο», βορβορύδ(ί, rt* 
τapayμfvoy. Cp. Schol. /1Λ 20Θ (9οΚβρψ 
χ€ΐμΰ>ί"- yorrvTa^^. The adjective sxig- 
geste the mud (^Kt\aiyky θΐνα. Soph. 
Aiit. 680) itlned up from the bottom 
of the sea by the wares. lo's word* 
are like this; they beat against the 
billows of madness and are tossed 



them at random (tiK^, corresponding 
to foregoing hcpaHis y^άσσvs), so 
as to be planleea and incoherent.— 
wuknax wpti% wt pww: cp. Bur. Hee, 

lie πίίλλί^ί y fpiirji- (Ttivf TraiiTf wXt'Swr. 

887-906. Third Stasimon. 
For the dactylo^pitritic rhythms, see 
on 6β6. The tranquil raflenone of 
the chorus contrast agreeably with 
tlie turmoil of the preceding scene 

887. η σοψο«: the scholiast ex- 
plain* that PIttaena is meant, who, 
when consulted by a man in doubt 
whether to marry a rich woman, or 
a poorer one whose rank was the 
•ame at hie own, directed Mt quet- 
tioner to listen to a gronp of boys 
who were playing at tops close by. 
These were heard to cry rJ>r καβ' iay 
rhif fAavrf. An epigram of CaUima« 
dras, in Diog. Laert. i. 80, gives 
Kark rra-'rhv tKa. Another srholiast 
compares Pind. PyiA. ii. ti4 xpif Si 
m!t tArhw tlUX wwriy 4fi8r μβτρον, 
«δναί il wepdrpewot it KmSrar* k9pie» 
(BaKnv votX Koirov Μιτα. — In like 
manner a prorerb is introduced in 
Soph. Ant, 680 νο^ία ykp tit raw »kn- 
ir^ylmW^rrw. Cp. .^j^. 8β0 ·<« 1^ 
Tit 9foh% Βροτων ίζιονσθαι μίΚψιν icrhf 
750 ira\ai^aTos S' ir βρντΜ ydprnf 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ AESHOTHS. 



127 



προΛΤΟζ hf γνώμφ τόδ* ifidartun καΐ γΚωσσψ Stc- 



890 ως το κηό^υσαι κασ eavrou apLcrrev^L μακρω^ 
καΧ μήτε των πλούτψ ^ίο,ΰ ρυπτομένων 
μΐ/ίτ€ των yiuva ptyaXwopJvav 
,ogia χ€ρνψ·αν'ΜρΛστ€υσαι γάμων. 



άντΜττροφή. 



900 



μηποτε μ-ηποτε μ 
(^ότνι,αα) ΜοΙραί, λ ^4ωΐί Δώς €υνάτ€ΐραν 'iSotq'^e 

π4\.ουσαν · 

/iiySc πλΛθενήν γαμέτη ταη. των έζ ον/>ανον. 

ταρβώ γαρ άστ€ργάνορα irapBevinav 
€ΐσορω<τ* *Ιους άμαλατιτομεναν 
δκσπλάί^οί,ς ϋρας aXareiais πόνων. 



\iyQt rirvKTat, Cho. 813 δράσαντι τα· 
θ*7ν Tpiy4p<oy μνθοί τάδ( φων(7. — On the 

omission of see Kruger 1. § 02, 1,ύ. 

888. φώ τΨ Λ τ* ; weiohtd (by lifting). 
The scholiast explains by ίδοκίμα^ΛΡ, 
and quotes OJ. xxi.405 ixtl μί-γα τόξον 
ίβάστασβ καί ίί« irdvrrt. Cp. Ar. Them. 
488 wdfmM f it4as il^hravw, ψώηα V 
4βιάΛΤ9β99 fpwtt Folyb. Yiii. 18 ταν 
ί$4στασβ Έψδηψα mU wScav Mpomt 

8Θ1 f« 8ia6piniTO|ilwtr, |it^fttX«Ptt- 
jfkrmn the ataonanoe !■ eignillcuit; 
wcflltli ftad birtli we equally value- 
len. 

896 f. e^MfirsifW . . . νλββ«(ην : cp. 
Soph. 0» T. 1099 ris σ* rriKTc τ8ν 

μακραιύνί^'ν &ρα Πανί·; ορίασιβάτα τα- 
rphs ιηΚασ θ €ΐσ\ ή β*' 7' ^^νά· 
rtipa Αοξίου; — tmv οιί^ανοβ: at 
Μ3 jc^itftf^ranv ecfif. The preposition 
ί| βΟΛτβν» the nntion " descending to 
me from heaven." See on 702. 
. 888L drrifryavopa χη^Μα»: *"Yir> 
ginitatem viri aive prod non amain 



tem " ut ^u^wopltf Suppl. v. 9 " proco- 
rum fuga." Odium erga lovem Ιυ 
ipsa prodiderac v. 769 ' (Scliiitz). Cp. 
crvyimpa 7S4, TfJ^tev W^nw^ Sup^, 
1064. 

899 άμαλατΓτομ/ναν : cp. Lvcophr, 
ά-i ήμοΛαψΐ κάρχ_αρο$ κύνν, Hesych. 

Όδυσσίΐ μαινομ/ί·ίί\ Λ!<?ο Photius ρ. 
68, ο ifutiXairrft' · ixpirxTty, ήφάνιζ*»^ 
Heeych. &μβλ4»* AirM^r, Mw^ (Evr. 
Jleracl. 76). 

900^ Svo-rrXcivon άλατ«{ο4« : cp. Ag. 
1136 κακόνοτμοί τνχαΐ, JVfi. 711 fil<y 

nw-ttetrnva, Soph. O. C. 716 fvi^ptr* 

μΜ ψλάτα, Ai. 138 \0yos κακό^ηη, 
Fur Uij^y "200 tinrfixtis xtipas.— 
άλατ<ίαι$ vovwv : for the qualiutive 
force of tlie attribntiTO genitive see 
Kriiger IT. § 47, 6^ 2; and cp. Eur. 
Ifth. A. 1230 Ίτόνων TiBuvohs ίτοδώουσά 
σοι τροψάί, Bacch. 1218 μ6χθβ»ν (usu- 
ally read μοχθΆν) μυρίΜ ζητ^μΜΤΐ, 
Sopli. Λΰ 888 rhtr μηφύι^ khAw v^iwr. 



Digitized by Google 



0 * 



128 



■ — »*- 



€fi-ol 8^ Tt.0/x cyo9 ofJuSiXjo^ 6 γάμ,ος άφοβος 
[^ο^ο4ΒΪα] μηΒε κρ€ΐσσ6νων θ^ων 
JV-iM^ , i €ρω^ άφυκτον ^μμα ττρο&^ράκοί μ€, 

Ρ ^ I /ΒΑΓ €χ^ω)τίς γ€Ρθίμαν 

ταν,^ώ^ γαρ ονχ ορω 
βηίτι» ονα φυγοψ αν, ^ 

ΠΡΟΜϋθΕΤΧ* 

^ μ-ην €Τί Zcus καίπβρ ανθάόης ^ρξ,μωρ 

901 ΙμοΙ τκίμβνο* : «τ. ^στί. C^. 



Peri. 1 ( Hjo ?τα(;)θ»', owic άμ(^} aKyji>a7t 

tffr), Bur.'/m 617 4 W Vx^ 
A^y«v wphrovad μοι^ alio £ui». 54β 

yis Tis terrat. — 0|mlXos o ^«4109: = 

Ι^Μλλ* < 7«(|KM* **whe^ the onion 
it equal (between eqoaU)." 

902 f. 9twv «"ρω^ ; poptifnl for 0iol 
ipuvTtS' — αφυκτον OfifUk κτί. : free 

cognate accut. In place of UfrfμΛ 

mfovZiftKtodai is said όμμα (= {(^tr) 
wpovi*pKfa9a.i. Cp. Pfrs. 81 A(^a^«*f 
ί4ργμα, H06 τήδιγ/χ' ά^ήλατο. For the 
whole eonttractton (direct object and 
cognate accusative), cp. Bar. l^lom. 

293 yovv-K-fTf'ti ίδραί ιτροστήτνω <r* &κα{» 
Οι*. 1020 σ' 'ώοίσ if &μμασ$ irarv- 
vrinff -KpSco^iv ίΐ4σΎην ψρ^ρΑτ. ·Κγ{ϊ· 
ger. II. § 40, 12, 1. 

904. άττολΕμοϊ ό ΐΓολ4μθ8: cp. Ag. 
1142 νόμον άνομον, Eum. 1033 rcuScs 
iraiS«f« Ar*. βθΟ vfitt Amms, Etur. 
jff. F. 1133 ίνόΚβμον -κάΚίμον, Soph. 
./li. ββδ (Λαρα fi&pa. El. 1154 μίιτηρ 

imp* Wpi|Mt: the verbal noun 
^» takes the legimen of its rerb* at 



&t»,S& xoits νροτομχόί. Pert. 961 μιφί/Β 

ΎΤΐμταστάν, Sxtppl. 594 τ?» «·αν 
oipios Zfvt, Ay. 1090 ιτοΛλα αννίστορα 
(«T^v) αύτά^Μΐ κ·κ4 Alio Atp/rf. 
140 ά3μ^τα$ άδμ^α ^iaun ytvioBm 
^υσάσβω), Soph. ^ηί. 787 καί σ« ψι5- 
{ιμοΊ (= ^(tryfty δύναται)» ΕοΓ. Iph. Λ. 
1866 f)A rti «ίιιτρλ «w«rir ml 
rk μ-fi. Lye. III. 27 ταντα ίξβρνόχ ίστι, 
[Plat.] II lil f! ii/^icooi/ cTcai 

χθιζά Tf κα) irp«ts,a yiy^tnι|μίvΛf Plat. 
CSarm. 168 c ^(e(f v^* efnu τ<λ ίρφττύ- 

μ,να. α. 1ϋί?, V. 3; H. 713. 

905. t(c άν γ(νοίμαν r f-<inivalent to 
the more usual ri h.v yt¥o^μa,v. 

906. Cp. 661, and tUi. 148 

ii Ktv o6t^ Atbs f<$o>' fipvffffmro tU^ 
μάΚ* ί(ρθίμο$, ίτ«\ ί woktr ψ4ρτ€ρ6^ ^στιν, 

Hesiod Ο. D, 106 oSrmt οΰη irp ian 

907-943. Firit Scene of the 

Κ X oil OS. Promptlifiiii and the Cory- 
phaeus. Preparation of Uie catas- 
trophe. 

907. ή μήν (-η : cp. 107. — aiMh^t 
φρ€ν<ϊν: genitive of relation. Kriiger 
I. §47, 20, 9; U. § 47,20, 7. 

90e. «Iov:b r«Mvr«v, Cp. (ML 
ii. 230 pv¥ I* Ιλλφ Ημφ ΐημβ^ίζορΜ, 



Digitized by Google 



ΙΙΡΟΜΗΘΕΥ^ Δ£2ΜΩΤΗ2. '129 

γάμον -γαμύν ί t^ , αυτόν eV τυραννίΖος 
910 . Θρονωρ τ {aurrovj εκβαλεΐ · πατρο$ δ* αρά « /Α 
Κρόνου τοτ η^η παντελώς fcpav^ng^uu Α/**/*^*^ -/ie^^'^^^^f - 
ην €«nrim0v ηρατο οηναιων σρονωρ. 

iic τοιωνΒε μάχθων εκτροπ^^ν ούΒεΙς θ^ων 

υναιτ αν αυτω πΚηρ €μον }d€igai σαφώς, 
915 έγω τάδ' οιδα χφ^Ϋρόπψ. προς ταντα ννν 

θαρσων κ<ιθιήσθω ' τοις ' ire^eSpcrtbt? κτνποις 9^*^^^ ^ 

πιστος^τινασσων 'τ εν χεροιν πυρπνουν ρελος. 
ovSev ycLj) αυτω ταυτ inapKeati το μη ού ^U* 1\ 

πεσεχν άτί^ως .{πτώματ ουκ άνασχετά ·) «^κ^/ίτνΧ^ΐΛ^^^*^ υ 4 1 ί 
820 τοίον παΧαιστην νυν 7Γαρασκ€νάζ€ται 
ο,-^ος αντφ, δνσ/ία^ωτατον ηρας 
κεραννου κρείσσον* €ύρησ€ΐ φλόγα 
βροντής θ* υπερβάλλοντα καρτερον- κτύπον · 

οΤβ»» &ταντα ^σθ" &v(-rf-<, ΤΙ. χχϋ. 34() on 852, and Soph. Ant. 224 δ^τροι;» 

. at irwf αύτ<^^ /xe μίνοί κάί &νμί>ί ίκάνα». Ill inelic passag^es only 'wyiHH 

Anf^ i^* Amfo/u^/wFey ir/»w ΙΒ^ρμ» is need. 

oU μ fopyaSf Eur. H. F. 816 V ei; 920. toCov: demonetratiTes at the 

τ^f avrhy wirvKoi/ ^κομίν φ4βον, οίον beginning of a' sc nteiiop often state 

φάσμ' inrip δόμων Αρά; Ion 7Θ6 (u^ the cause or reasou of what goes 

fypir itutnivp 9S94pa . . otw olov before, in Greek ·· in Latin. ·0ρ. 

άλγο» ϊναβον, At X'lb. 1157 oiSty Soph. Ai. 660 οϋτοι σ Άχαιώκ, οΤλα^ 

7αρ 6·ν μ€ φλαΰρον ίρ-γάσαισθ^ tri, οΊοί μΊ\ rti υβρΊστ) . . . τοΐον ituKttfUkV ψ&ΚκΚΛ 

ίμοϊ τρίφΐτα,ι, Hdt. i. 31 'Kpydai TtvHpov άμφί troi Κίίψω. 

r^y parrfym. vbHtv (^{μαΜάρί(^), t/tmr 921. W wMf «Λτψ : see on 768. 
rdxrwif έκύρησί, viii. 12 is φόΒον κάτι* 922. mpavvov : K*pavf6s, IgDCa 

arraro iKwiCoyrts τάγχν Ατβλ^Α^βοι, is coruscatio; iS^otr^, f r a g Ο r 

οϊακακά^Ίορ. caeli ton a η tie. 

910. iurrwr iKpdUt: U. inBaX^ 9S8. pfwrriii ihr^pifiOUim: irr|^ 
δ(ΤΓ« tioToy «Imu. For Wros lee on fidλXttι^ takes the genitive, ns a rerb 
161. of surpassing:, here and Plat. Gorg. 

911. Kfovow . . . κρανθήο^πϋ: al- 47ό c ipa κίπτρ inrtpeiWei rh αίικίΤρ 
literatlon of ιφ-. τβΰ Atureitftfai ; alto Ariatot. AW. An* 

915 f. TaVTtt: we on 902. — ii. 11 vo\i> (nrtpedWotrres ruv wfpl rk 

viSojMriois: see chi λ^ιπά υτταρχό^των. Cp. the use of 

917. irvpiryovv β«λο$ : see on 3ό9. ύτ(ρψίρην (Soph. 0. Τ. 380 τ/χνη 
Vor the contracted form vipmvowt see " Wxnfs νιηρψ4ροννά) and imtp^xuv 



Digitized by Google 



130 AISXY ΟΥ ^ 

-θαΚασσίαν re, γή? τιι^άκτ€ΐραρ - ι ύσοι^, 
9Stb i^TpiatvtxPt ο,Ιχμηρ την 1Ίοσ£ΐδώι/ος, criceS^. 
* ' ''' '' 10*010X19 3e τ^δ£ vpos κακψ μΛθήσεται 
οσον τό τ' αρχιΟΜ και το 3ovAcvctv δίχα. 

— - - Λ 

σν!$ην α Xp^CiS, ταντ* έα^γλωσσψ Διός. 

ΠΡ0ΜΗΘΕΤ3. 

άπψ reXetrai, προ$ δ* α βούλομαι, λέγω. 

ΧΟΡΟΧ 

ΜΟ καΐ ιτροσ^οίίαΐ' χρη Seoriroaeu^ Ziym nyai 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 

και raivSc y e^ci SiHrXo^an-cpovs νορους. 



(Flat. Gorg. 476 c ουκ &pa λιίιτρ γ« 
Φι-«ρ^χ«ι, foUowIng the words quoted 
abore). 

924 f. βαλασ-ο-ίαν τρίαινάν : cp. Eur. 
/en 282 ΐΓλί)γοί τρ4α»»Ί)ϊ ιτοκτίον· — 

Wrttirt <ubi Latinis peetis, noza 

ant ca lam it as, ibi Graecis v6cot in 
usuest' (Si biitr\ Cp Soph. ^ni. 418 
teal τάτ' ίξαίψίηΐ]ΐ xffoybs τνψαί ittipas 
Φίψττάν, obpdvtov &χοϊ, ιτ/μιτλη^ι wtf 
i(»r* . . . μύσϋατΓ9! i' «Ιχομίκ θ*ίαΜ νΛ· 
σον. — Accnrdini^ to Pindar Isthm.yii. 
GO ff., the sagacious rhemii, when 
Zeut and Poeeidon sought the hand 
of Thetia» announced to the god^ 

tiycKtw ΐΓ§προ>μ4νον (fttprtpoy y0yot> 
iytucra itarpht rtKtiv tovrlav $t6p, 
ts Ktfiavyov re κρ4σσον &λλο fiiXos 8ιώ· 

y* μίσ^ομίναν Δώΐ trap' hSeK^tolaiv. 

Aeschyius, for the sake of effect, has 
retained the part of the prophecy rc- 
lating to Poiddon, although its occa- 
sion — the competition of Voseidon 
for Thetia's band — is absent from 
his account. One may understand 



hiiu to mean that Poseidon s domin* 
ion would pciiah along with Zeve'e. 

926. ΐΓταίσο* ripS< irpo« kcmc^ : cp. 
Sqit. 210 ptiti Μμούημ ψορτίφ w/At 

κύματι, 

987. For τΙ . . . irof with a word 

meaning ' differ ' or ' different/ cp. 

Sopll. 0. C. 808 χωρ)ί t6 t' nVi?!/ ιτολλά 
«αϊ Kaipta, £ur. Ale. 628 xttpls ri τ' 
«Τμκ μΙ rh μίι yofjUCtrat, Xen. Hier. i. 

3 in} ίιαψ4ρίΐ 6 τνρανι/ικόί τ« κα\ ά <δι<ν- 

TiKhs Bios. See Elmsley on Soph. I.e. 

828. ·ην: this particle is chiefly 
epic Krug. II. § 69, 3S.~im.y\mavi: 
pmpkajf ittf uffcr tminous words ; iw9f 
w»>i^p Kara rov Δώί 4 βού\*ι ytviffBat 

αντψ, Schol. So Hesych. 4ιη·γ\ωσσΔ · 
4ιτοΐ(ύ¥ίζου ίώ. yXtimis, Αίσχνλοι Ήρα- 
K^fO^BU. Cp. Ch; 1014 ^(C«*X- 

djjj στόμα φ'(]μγ woyjip^ μτίί' 4irty\tMXO^ 
κακά, At. Li/s, 37 ntpl τώκ Άθηρύν i' 
ούκ ^ΐΓΐ7λ«ττ·ήσβΜ« roiovroy οΙΛ4ρ. 

9St9. vdUfirm: nuij be either ίη· 
turc or present (we on 
hi : see on 73. 

931. TtfvSc : τϋ» 4μΰι>. 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡ0ΜΗΘ£Υ2 Δ£2ΜΩΤΗ:§. 



131 



XOPOS, ^^'^' 



Or* 



πως δ* ov^l 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ1, 

rt h* ia^ φοβοίμην ώ Biwtw ου μόρσψ,ο»;^ 

Χ0Ρ05. 

i' αλλ* αθλον αν σοι Tovh* er* αΚγίω πόροι, 

ΠΡΟΗΗΘΕΤΖ. U,,,^^ 

δ δ* oty ιηΜίτω · ναντα ^ρΛΒοκητά /υιοΰ - 

Χ0Ρ02. 

οι προσκυνούνε την Ά8ράστ€ΐαρ σοφοί, 

ir^^r ' "M?; .... 

σβρου, προσ^υχου^ σωπτ^ τον κρατουντ act. 
^^μοΐ δ* έλασσον Ζηνος μη^ίν μεΧει, 
ύραίω^ κρατί,ιτω τονο€ τον ρραχυν γρανον 
940 όπως θελα* οαφ^^ γαρ ορκ αρξει $€Oiii» 



Βΰ2. ΐχρίπταιν: sec on ^12. 
' 938. ^ θαΜίτ «4 iwpvtpuwt tb« 

thought recurs 1053; in a different 
relation 753 and Frg. III. of the Π^- 
μΊ\9ίίι$ Κν6μ€90$ 23 f. 

994. Cp.dl8: 

939. «t irpoo-KWOvvTi« την Ά8ρά- 

βτ^ιαν ■ TTpeych. Άδραστία · ή Ν^/ίίσυ. 
'Ad vitandam iavidiam Graeci sole- 
buit dicere wponvpd rj^v N^/icvw. 
Dem. arfv, Anetogit. I. p. 495 [xxv. 37] 

irpoffKvyw, Plat. . Rep. T. 461 a r/xte-- 
Kurw 9^ *A8ipirrffi«>, i TXeAit»v, χάριν 
οΙμ*\\ω A/-)'ftv'(OiacomelU). Cp. also 
Eur. Rhes. 342 'Aipdartia μ*ν ά Διί>ϊ 
iroif etfryoi στομάτων t^^iOv, 4ϋ8 <ri»y δ' 
*A2[paer«(f λ^7Μ, . . . (i»r σοΙ crptertitw 
T^r iir' 'Afyelttv βίλα καΐ -κασαν ί\θω¥ 
Έλλίίί* ίκΊτίροΛί Sop(. ΑΙ iplir Fp. i. 
33 κροσκν^Α ·ήΐ¥ ίί4μ*σΐ¥, Ho^U. 
Ai/. 776 rkr fitfrar II wfAmnew* 



d37. σέ^υ, τΓροσ(υχου, dwirrc cp. 
ί.·^«ίν κρατονντ' 4iiC;sTiy iA 

(/or the time being') κρατούντα. Cp. 
Eur. Or. 889 inrh τοΓγ ^υναμ^νοισιν ίιμ 
Ar. Kejt^. 1318 ιτ(νμ^ολοιχΜ»' τ</>1 
rir «S τράτψβνι^ Ut, Hut. 1026 φ^^κ«κ 
βοηθβιν To7f iSotvif^^rou Xtn. 0^.' 
Tin. 5. 10 

938. «λα«Γ<Γον η )ΐΐ)δ^: cp. Flat. 
Tkeoit. 170 · Irrrev «^«?t IWi f 
Sif. The abstract idea of nothingness 
is expressed bv μηίίν (not ovScV) or τ5 
μηξίν. Cp. Soph. ^1. 1275 98q μι^βέι» 
Ifrrcu, JSf. 1166 84(«u μ« τί^ι^ /i^iv eir 
/*7j5ev, Eur. Cyc/. 366 &\\»s νομίζει 
Z*i»s μηδίν &y BtSt, Soph. .1» 1231 
δτ' oitSiv i)f TOW μηϋν άιτ/στηϊ vir«p. 

989. 8ράτω, KpaTfCrat: cp. Ag. 1660 
vpa^re, -riaiyov μχαΙννν r^¥ 9lin|y, 
^irel iripa, Sopli. 7β8 δ^ίίτ··, 
vtirm μβΐζον χατ' ίύν. 

940. 4p|i»6«lb: Me on 49. 



Digitized by Google 



132 AISXYAQY 

άλλ' €(0Γορώ γαρ rovde τον Αώς τροχίν. 



Ε 



'rhv του τνρώη^ον του ν€ου ^**'^ονοΐ'^^^ί^Τ^ 



ΕΡΜΗ2. 



γ ο σ€ τον σοφιστην^ τον τηκρως ύπ€ριηκραι^, 
945 TOP ίξαμΛψτάιη .€ΐς ^€ον$/£^/ιφοΐ9 

1ΓΟΤΤ7Ρ awByt <r* ovcrrc^a? #«>/iireii γά/υιου^'^ 

αυδα,ί^, πρυς ώϊ/ €Κ€ίνος €κπίπτ^ι κράτους* 



V 



καχ ταύτα. μ.€ντοι p.rjS€v αΙνικτηρίως, ~^^^^^/^'^''^'^^'^''^·^ 



950 άλλ' ανθ* €καστ* €κφραζ€ · μηΒζ μοι δίπλας 
oSovs, ΙΙρομ,ηθ€υ^ προο-βάΚγ/^* ορφς δ* on 
Z€uq(rois rotovroii) ουχί μαλθακίζ^τιη, . 

' ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤΧ , . . 

σ^μνοί^ιτομος ye και φρονήματος ΐτλ€ω$ 
* 6 μυθός έστν^, ώ? θ^ων νπηρέτου,, ^^,^^^ 



941. άλλ' f t<ropw γάρ : cp. Eur. Mee. 
724 Αλλ* §Ισορώ yhp r0v9t Seoir^atr 
μΜ *Αγ9ψ4μ»ον09, τ^νθίνΐβ σι·γωμ(», 
φίΚαι. — τροχιν: Hcsycli., τρίίχι$ · &y~ 
ytKos, iLK0\ou9os. Here, however, a 
contemptttons designfttion of the di- 
vine ineesenger, at 9tdKOvos τον Wotf 
rvfiivpou. So Jthroughout the following 
eccne Hermee is treated with lofty 
dlidain by Prometiieiu. The phraie 
0iAt Tfiixit tuJilces for the spectator*, 
without mention of the η.τηιο. τρό- 
Xis furthermore alludes to Hermes'e 
winged shoes, and it is probable that 
he Is swung from abore upon the stage, 
by means nf the αιώρημα (see on 284). 

944-1039. Second Scene of 
the £zodo8. Prometheus and 
Hermes. BeTelofunent of the catae* 
trophe. I \ : 



944. ο-οψαττην : see on 62. — τον 
maptft ihrtpmicpov : tee on 828. 

945. Cp. 82. 

948. ίκττίτΓΤίΐ · on 171. 

949. ^ΐ|δ<ν olviirn)pU»«: cp. 610. 
960. uSf Ikacrrti: everything as it 

rea/ljf is, = ** explicitly." Cp. Bnr. 

Phoen. 494 τουτ* αΰ$' "κάστα, μητ*ρ, 
ουχί wtptirKoKiiS \6yiey άθροΐσαι, tJwoy, 
Or. 13Θ3 σαφΛί \(y ίιμΐν aW ίκαττα 

952 Tots τοιουτοΐί : the Sohol. 
wrongly iuterprete roit μ^ iriiflo/ifWi 
αυτψ. The words are neuter, and 
refer to the shifts and OTasioos jnst 

mentioned. For τοΤούτου see on 237. 

954. Cp. Kur. Tro. 424 ή iuvU 6 
λάτρίί · τΐ wot' ίχουσι τοΰνομα κ4ιρυκ·%; 
%ρ iarixfi^^m ird^moiror iBjpsrsSk βΙ irfpl 



Digitized by Google 



133 



965 V€OPj v€oi ^/larcife. και SoKCire ^ 

VOlUlv aneuOrj περγαμ* · ουκ e/c τώι^δ' εγώ 

τρίτον θ€ ^Όΐ^ ϊ^υι/' KOLpavovvTj ΐτ ηοψομ ,αι ^ 
.£ ^ αίσχψτα καΐ ,τάχιστα· η crot δοκ» 

980 ^{O^deiy^vir^nJ^^ rc rove ι^νς θ€ους; 
' »t--v't -τΓολλου -ye #fal τον παντού cJjXciiref. <rv 

966 is Toaht σαντ^ πημορα^ καθώρμισα$. 

^ ► > " ^ VvcW 



. 1 / ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. , J "ά ^sL. 

της (TTj? λατρ€ΐας riyi' ε/Λτ)»/ ουσπραξΊον, 

ΕΡΜΗ 2. ^ 

κρίίσχτον γαρ οψ,αι τ^δ€ λατ^ι/ει»» πέτρψ 
^ ΐΓΐ](τρΙ ,φν^αΐ Ζι^ΐ'Ι ιτιστοι/ άγγελοι^. 



966. ifl»vfcpwrih«: we on 36. 
966. WpY«p«: Servius on Yerg. 

Am. 1. 95 propter Pergama 
quae altieaima fuerunt: ex 
quibne omnia ·Ηα aedifiei* 
pergama ν ocantnr, aicnt A«a- 

cbylus dioit. 

057. Sunrovs Tvpawovt : Uranus 
Mid Cronita. 

959. «ίΒτχΜΓτα moI τάχιστα: sc. 
iKiriwTovra. — The aseonnnce is effec- 
tive i ep. 480,601,891 f.,Soph.^nt.l327 
βράχιατα yip ttpdrtern W9v\v munrf. 

961. «αλλού -yc Kol τον trovidt 
iXXchrte: cp. 1006, woWov yt Jf? or 
«-«λλον 7c Kol 8ci (β t'en /aut bien) is 
a comaion eipreirioii. 

962. kfdvn wikvi ft eontempta- 



οη· ezpreulon (cp. τρόχα) for tiniplo 

ίναστρίφου. 

963. Cp. Soph. O. C 991 ί*- 7c(p ^· 
&μ(ΐψαι μοννον wv (τ' avurropm. The 

attraction «ΜΙν very comnoii in 
Sopli. and Eur., occurs in Aoichyhu 

only here ami 084 below. 

965. Ka6Mp|u«ras : cp. Eur. H, F. 
lOM itepaits vavs iemt ί»ρμισμ4ν99 

Tphi ημιθρανστψ λάίνψ τι/κίσ/ΐατι ^fuiJ, 
Αγ. They r ΙΙΟ'Ί riy' 6χβον τόνΤ δρ& 
καΐ ιταρβΐι ον Btait όμοΐβιν ραυν ίπω$ άψ· 

μίσμίρπ»; ΤΙιο metaphoT is fwtlnr 
carried oat in Frg. III. of Τίραμ^ιβΛ» 
\υ6μ(νο^, 3 navem ut horri- 
Bono freto noctem paventes 
timidi adneetunt naTitae. 
968 f. «l|Hu: ironioal.— Xa- 



Digitized by Google 



AISXYAOY 



ΠΡΟΜΗβνη. 
• « ♦ 



mro oum9 ύβρ^^ιν τους νβρίζοιττας χρ^άν* 
yen. /i^w fo AtMiJi 



he) A \>c(c\ 




ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΤ2. 

•^λώ(') , /χλι^ωρτας^ SSe τους c/uov? cyw 
€χθρού$ ^οιμί' καΧ σ€ ^1/ TouTOis^k€yo>\ 

^ καμ€^αρ frLj σνμφοραις tnaiTi^; ^ \i 

ΙΙΡ01ΙΗΘΕΤ2. 



οσοιΙγαθ6γτ€ς ενίκακουσί μ* Ιίίίδί/ίως. 
κΚύω σ . 

νοσοίμ dify et ρόσημα τους εχθρούς στυγ^Ιν, 



vpntiiv «^τρφ: see on 4β3. The ez- 
prcsgion is here chosen with reference 
to the next verse {<pvwiu Zn^l άγγ^Καν). 
— ir<rp5|i η irarp(: the aiMnance em- 
pliasizes the contntt. 

970. Tiilb Terse was preceded by 
some telling retort to Hermes'e taunt 
AaTpetl!«iy wirp^. 

972. Cp. 864, Soph. Traek. 819 

ίί τί'ρψιν %v τωμφ δϋωσι warpt, ripf 
aiirij Κάβοι, Phil. 794 'Ayάμtμvoy, δ 
MtvAae, wis tiw ivr' έμοΰ rhv Uov 
χρόνον τρ4ψοιτ9 T-hyi* riiir v6trw / 

973. καΐ . . . 8^ : and . . . too. H. 
1042 end; Kruger II. § 69, 41, 2 Γρ. 
Eur. £:/. 1117 rpiwoi 

974. raAtpQii: ob caUmit*- 



tee tvaf. for thU use. of the 

• « 

causal dative, cp. Cho. 81 δακρν» ματαΐ- 
οισι SfOTiray τύχatt, Eum. 717 ^ καλ 
πατ^φ τι apdWrrai βουΚ*υμάτων τ/τα»· 
τΜκτ^ΜΜπ rpoerpoweus *I|{«iwff Eur. 

3/β(ί. 1286 ιτίτ»-*! 8' ά τάλαιν' 4s ίλμαν 

ψ6νψ τίκνων 8wrfffj8f7, Ff^rnrt. 474 9ρ({· 
ffos μο* μηδίί^ i^0^n ϊμαί$ πμοσθητ*. 

9Τδ. «hrXv λογφ: cp. 4β. In Ar. 
ilv. 1547 Prometheus expresses the 
enme sentiment, 6' itrMnas rovf 
0covr, i>s ο1σ$α σύ. 

977. The dialogue becomei stielio- 
mythie a* the heat of the speaken 
increases. — κλυ» : the sense is, " from 
your speech I perceive that, etc." — 
ΙΜμηνοτα Wtfaw: like μ^ν^ /Mwiar. 
Krilger 11.(46. β. 



Digitized by Google 



ilFOMH0EY2 . ΔΕ2ΜΩΤΗΧ 135 
EPHH3. 



npoMHem. 
wnmx 



Zcvs roviro« OVK έ 



MO ωμολ, roee i&cvs roviro9 ovic eirurrorcu. 

' ^ npoMHetrs. 
' αλλ* ^«δώάσκ€( vot^^ 6 γ)7^^σχ3μ'<ιχρόΐΌ$« 

^ \ ' ΕΡΜΗ». _ t 

*^'^ ical σν V* ονιτω σωφρονύι^ eiriaraaau 

ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΪΧ 

^ ^^^^ Λ » C / ^ 

γά/> npoaifvofiof ουκ hf^onfff ^'WilP^^^^u^M^y^^u^J^' 

9 

ΕΡΜΗΣ. 

ipdif coucas ovSci/ xpjji^i πατήρ* 

ι 

966 ( gal μηι^ ^όφαΑων γ) αν τίι/οιμ αυτφ χάρα^· 

979. Cp. Frg. 291 «·«·) 7^ «9 nid with reference to the preceding 

TpivnovTfs ουκ ανασχίτοί. eentimont {(κ^ιδάσκβι wdrft d xp6pos). 

980. «S|ioi, rciSt rovwot : = " this 983. όνβ ύιτηρ^ν: cp. 942, 954. 
word &μοι," Cp. Pers. 124 όα, roSr* 985. 6^0im¥ = Αψ€ΐ\6» yt. 
iwos yOvumwKifi^i 2/uAos kirvtav, Ag. 'Ich dieh ehrenf Woffir? ' says 
1334 *iKnttiT*i9{h»f9*riM9 fmmif, Eum, Goethe's Promethent. For the opta> 
610 TOUT* ?iroi θρηηνμΐνοί, Iw δΙκα. — tive with ί μ after ei* 4»ψ«ιλοι» cp. Isocr. 
Hermes means that Zeus is not moved Paneg. 102 tl μΙρ i\\oi nvh rip ain&p 
by lamentations (cp. 952), but Fro- πρα-^μάτωρ ττραότίρον ^τίμβλή^σαν, ct* 
methent, in the next vene, taket the n^rvr fty ^μΐρ ίητψψβρ, Krilger I. 
statement in a different sense : κάχβΐ· { 54, 12, 7 ; GMT. 443 b. 

pos oip τφ χρόνψ μοΗ^ντΜ rh «t<m(- 98β 8η0ιν: see on 202. — ύ% waXB* 
(eiPt Schol. οντα |i4 : cp. Ag. 277 reuShs rc'as &t 



Digitized by Google 



136 



AISXYAOY 



990 



ov yo-paif παις tc icart^ToGS* . ayoyarcpoy, 

€(rTLV αικισμ. ovoe μηγαιτημ. οτω 
πρστρό\ί€ταί /xe Zeu? γ^γωρήσαί rctSc, 

προ9 ταυται ρυπτ^σθω μ€ν αΙθαΚουσίτα ^ ώλοά 



\θοιηΌίί κυκάτ ω πάντα και ταρασσετω* f^^i^ ^ 
996 γι/αμψα yap ονδέι^·τωΐ'δ^/Α' ωστ€ «cal φράχται 



κλι ί| φρ€νων Κίκομμ4νοί ; ΤΙ. χχ. *J0O 
Π>}λ<ίδη, /ij) /*' iwftffffi yf κηπύτιο» 

987. TouSf : i.e. ταιδ^ϊ. Cp. Sopli. 
ylni. 910 /ca! τταΓί οττ' ίλλοι; φωτ05, ft 
τοΰδ' ήμτΚακον, Ear. Hipp. 914 ού 

SiKUiOV. ' 

992. Trpos ταντα: often used witli 
the imperative to express unalterable 
resolntion or conTietion. **I have 
spoken ; do what you will," or "let 
what will happen." Cp. 015, 1030, 
1043, Soph. Ant. 668, Eur. Aied. 1368, 
Hipp. 304, Herad. .078 tie. — ύίΛα- 
λονανα: cp. Hesiod Theoff. 707, «d- 
ea\6eyTa κίραυνάν, Eur. Phoen. 183 
Ktpavvmp rt ψΰ>ΐ αΙβΛΚ6€ν. — For the 
thought cp. 1043, //. XT. 115 μίι νυν 

T«j, τίσασθαι ψόνορ vlos Ιόντ' iwl vrjas 
ΆχαΛν, ftrep μοι καΐ μοΊρα Δ,ώί πλη- 
T^yn Η€ραυνφ κ«<σ0« όμον νΐκύισσι 
Μ*·* αίμαη κάί iceyf]rffiy. Soph. PkU, 
1197 ovS4wot' ούδ/ίΓΟτ', . . . odd* tt «|l{p> 
ψάροί iffTtporriT^s βροντα$ ahyais μ* 
§1σι ψΚογΙζων, Eur. Phoen. 621 irp^s 
▼dtvi^ frw |iir riys fra* ^iiryMVK^ 
(siyne9§ it tmwt, wfSia ν^λαβ* 



αρμάτίΜίν, iis ού irap4]Cw τψ^' ^u^y rvpai'- 
vlSa, Frg. G88 πίμπρη, κάταιβΐ σοφκαι, 
ίμπλ-ησθηττΐ μΛ9 vbmp KtKoivhv αΤμα- 

ηρ6αθ( yhp itirm f%t eW βντρα, >β I* 
&ν»σ* cif aWpa, v^r l( #/io8 σοι Mv' 
όνα^τησ» Κάγον, 

993. λ·νΝθΐΓτΙ|Ν|ρ: q>. Udt. It. 31 
sfitt # χΛιβ wrt'ptli&t, iiitf. 7 Μ 

ΤΓΤΐρων κίχυμίνων. 

994. Cp. Λγ. Pax 320 ώι #«;»ί<ίτ· 
«αϊ ιτοτίίται ιτάντα. καί ταραττί'τ«. — - 
Ximrfoif : «Μ 1082 f. Cp. Frg. 66 rv- 
irctiOU δ* cix^v- fiffi' xntoyaiou βροντή! 
(piptrai βαρυταρΒ^, Soph. O. C. 1006 
Krvtmat μ^ν Ζ«ί»$ χθόνω$, Eur. iiifjp. 
1201 Mcv rtf 4x<i, xSivtoi in βρόντοι 
Ai0s, Baphv βρόμον μβθηκί. — κνκάτω : 
the subject is he (Zeus) ; so in 1061 
below, after ιτνίΰμα and κϋμα. 

905. 4htn ml: (s otfrwf Avrt mJ) 
implies that the result corresponds in 
nature with the action which causes 
it. Cp. riat. Phaed. (ki b ivJe/Kii 4κ 
wdpTVP ro6r»9 TUftarugBuk fu 

κα\ vphs άλλήλουι τοιαΟτ' ίττο Ktydv, 
Soph. At. 1325 τί yip 0-' tSpwtv Sunt 

κβΧ βκΛβη^ ^xetv, Bur. Fhom. 1828 
οΦκ •Is τόν ik§w iart ««) r4X 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗβΕΥΙ ABSHOTHX .^, 137 



ΕΡΜΗΧ 



Α ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΪΧ 

θ2ζ\€ΐ9\ 'μάτηνι μ^ κυμ' σπως ιταφηγορωι^. 

α^λσ€νω arc ιχτ^τ[ρθ* έγω (Atos 
^νωμζ ν J φοβτ] θζΐς θηλύρονς ^γειτησομαι 
καΧ Χί,παρησΰ rov μ>€/α στνγουμοκ»^ 
Ifm (γνμοΛΚομίμοις νπτίΛσμασα^ χ^μων)^***-) ^^«^^ /ι u λ ^fr%.^. 
\υσαί μ€ ^(.σμων τωνΖ^· του πα ντού . ^εω, 

/" )·Γ C J r <^<r / ) 

ciS^Mu, Jft/. 841 νβ» «δ» eopvifue fcr« dem. ilncfte^ Pa{. τ. 107 m8f^ Μι» iit) / 

if α 3 ti^av \a0tt»: For the thought καϊ ttpovKtyov, άλλ* ϊσο ir((»^y 'ΐονίψ 

cp. Hor. Carm. iii. 3, liustum et μύθων ίκ\υ*$ ΐ\μ€τί(»ύν, Οτίά. 3/e<. ziii. 

tenacem propoeiti Tirum, ete. 804 surdior aequoribue. 

998. Cp. echiller WtMmuM* Ttd 1008. ^wMMyCjioit : ep. Soph. Rrg . 

IV. 11 ' Bedenken Sie doch ja wohl 70β -γυναακομΊμοΐί ίμπρίτ^α 4βΦίψβΐΤ», 

was Sie thon.' ' Bedacht i«t echon, £ur. Jiacch. 9S0 iv -γυναΐΗομίμψ στολςΤ , 

was zu bedenken ist.' Frg. 185 γυναικομίμψ Sunrp4wtis μορφύ- 

999 f. rikfMfew, τι?λμ.ησ<» afiit /turn. — 4wTui»vtaviir: in cntraatytlM 

φρονιΐν: cp. Horace's sapere aude ancients raised the hands with palms 

(Epist. i. 2, 40). For the repetition upwards. Cp. the quotation («.i>. 

see on 266. ffrrtot) in Suidas τροβυμίψ τρ τάσρ 

1001. alnohitetMinSoph. λΜηκη^ηυτβι τΑ» v^«t Αφττ· M- 

O, Τ. 446 ναρ^ν β-έ y' ίμηοδ^ρ ΛχλΛίί. «us χΐρτϊ τοί*τ ΐΓο\€μίου$, Verg. i4en. 

— tcvfC i^rm · ^Λλύν &s wphs κνμα ίναί- iii, 170 tendoque Bupinas ad 

σθητον, Schol. Cp. Fur. Med. 28 L·s caelum cum voce manus, Hor. 

Μ Wrpor % 0mKir9M$ ttXihtr Aicdtci Obnn. iii. 88, 1 cft«lo tupiiiai tS 

νουθίτουμίιηι φίκνν, Hipp. 304 irpif tuleris manus. This attitude is 

τίίί' ανθαδιστίρα ytyvov θαλάσσηί, seen in the fine statue of the * prayinp 

Andr. 637 ri μ* wpoarWtnts άλίαν ni- boy ' in the Berlin Museum (Bau- 

fyar % κνμΛ λ«<ηι& At btwiwf, JjjWh nettter, IlenihiijUer, p. Ml, n. 686). 

lAur. 14es «tt κδ^ iBitCsfk Flitto> 1006. nwwwiitUmi cp.961. 



Digitized by Google 



138 



AI2XYAOY 



EPMUX. 



Xcve>i' ioLKa πολλά, και μάγην ipew' 
^^Γ^γ€ΐ γαρ ov^ev ον^€ μαΚθάσσ^ι κίαρ 

1010 ϋωλος ριαςο^ και, ρφος ψί>ο·^ )μ<ίχ^, 
άταρ σφοΖρύνει γ* άσθει/ζΖ^οφίσματι. 



<rfC6i^at Ot caf /at) toi9 €/xot9 πίίσι/τ^ς Aoyots, 
1016 οΓ<>ί^€ χΑμών καΐ κακών τ ρυτ^μιχι ^ ^ ''^ - 
[ ^"ί*^ £,Γ€4σ <ών#π·05\ πρώτα μίν γαρ όκριδα -j^J^ p^/* 



1007. «βλλί Ηβλ ffdmfift cp. 
144 4 «ολλλ Si^ svtfeSira «>Ι itdlT^r 

1010. βΜ%«: = 3ίφ 4>(put. Cp.Kur. 
ffipp, 1228 «t t* Mcurvvottt ντίμΐΛ trvpt- 

ytyrj ΎψαβμοΙί fiiif φ^ρουσιν, ούτι ναυ· 
κΚ4φον X*fi6s ,μ€τα<Γτρ€φουσαι, Λί/'ά. 
242 1^1 βίψ ψ4ρωιτ ζιτγόιι, 8oph. El. 
726. 

1011. σφο8ρυν(ΐ, 0o4cv<( : outward 

turbulence, 1>!U ιττηγγ powerlessness. 
1010. αντή καθ' αντην: tlmt ie, 

(οννΜνιι: 'nulla re -est validior, i.e. 
quarts re est infirrnior' Πί'ΐΐιη). Ex- 
planation and coniirniation of the 
foregoing Ασ·«>«7. Cp. Thwgn. 411 

iraipos, φ γνύμη θ' *»*τσ(, Kipyf, και φ 
ίύ¥αμΐ$, ThuC. νϋ. Jl ούδ*μιαν 8V Tftfv 
(v/ttwaiTMr 4h4if*mw titwKii^ts, 85 irAci- 
στοϊ γ9ψ ^ fim β$Τ0§ leal oiSfvhs 
^κάσσων των iv τψ "ίικεΚικφ τοΚίμψ 
τούτψ, Dem. Ι.-27 fj τύν ιτρα-γμάτνίρ 
Λίτχΰιτη, ονβνμιατ Μΐ(ττ«»ν C^M^o' 
ye σώφροσι, Plat. Prot. ii.35 a «? τοΓτο 



Eur. ilmfr. 790 r&U' Irrct firr« Μϋβ*^ 

v2>9 deAriofCT. — For the thoQght cp. 

Soph. O. Τ Γ)49 if TOi νομΙζίι$ κτήμα 
τ^ιν αύθαϋαν tivii τι τον yov χαμίί, ουκ 
ip9ms fpwta. 

1014. σκ^ψαι 8^ : the same formula 
introiliicps an argumpnt Soph. 0. T. 
684 axf^cu S« τοντο νρΰτον, £ur. 
βνψρΙ. 47β mt^M Mol relit ifuSt 
θυμούμ(^ο$ K6yoi<riv . . . σψρνγωντ^ αμίί- 
ψ»7 μνθον. Cp. Soph. Track. 1077 σκ4- 
ψαι 'θ' dwoias ταντα σν/ιψορα^ ΰτο w4- 



1015. χιιμϋή» : cp. 643. For the po- 
sition of κακών 8te on 4^S. — τρικυμία: 
cp. the Latin decima undn, de- 
cumaimt f luctua* 8qit: 760 μ· 
Kwy 8' &σττ*ρ θάλασσα κνμ iryei, rh ftk¥ 
ttItvov, &λλο 8* atlpei τρΊχαΚον, Eur. 
Hipp. 1213 συν κ\νί»»ι καΐ τρικυμία^ 
Plat. Rep. 472 a rtt 9im itifmr* 
φυγίιηί rh μ(·γιστ»9 κβΛ xmkewArvrw 
τη{ rpiKvuias ixdytii. 

1016. Iirfur: elisioQ of < in th^ 
rerb^^nding -o-i ie mre. — vpiSra μέν: 
answered by simple 8« 1020. Cp.447. 
— cp. ittfuaifep, 281. 



Digitized by Google 



• ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΣ ΔΕ2ΜΩΤΗ2. 



139 



WHIP σπαρ 



ΤΟ 



η α L CI 

'a 



(1 



a- 



και κρύψει δε/χας 

κ α Λ η 



σε βασταάίίβ^^^. 



1020 |)ϋΐακρ ο^ ^δ έ μήκο<ζ έκτεΚ^υτήσας γρόνον 
iu^ οΜύΩΩον n^eic ώάο<ζ ■ Δ(.ο? δβ rot 



Διός δβ TOt 



αψύρρορ Ι7^€ί9 €9 <^άος 



1025 κ.tkawόβpωτov δ* ήπαρ έκϋυιι/ά(Τ€.ται, 



λ Τ0( 



— 



TOiovSc μόχθου τ4ρμα μη τι 7?-ρο 



τ 19 όιαϋο^ςοϋ.. Τ'ωί' 



σωί/ πόνων 



1019. irtrpaCa αγκάλη: cp. CAo. 

586 irJfnot σ7»ί<ίλσ(, Ar. ΙΙαη 704 τί;ι/ 
irt^Aiy Ιχοΐ'τβι κυμάτων έν ^ά·γκάΑαΐί, ιη 

' imiutioii of Ardiilodnit't vene ψν- 

X&t ixomts κυμάτων iv &τγκά\αα. — 
«rrpa(a ... β states \vhat is 

properly only a circumstance (= 
wfTfdf Αγκάλ]! /SMna^l^M*'*'^)* Pro* 
motbeil* U to sink, fetten and all, 
into the bowels of the earth, encir- 
cled bj the cliff to which he is bound. 
Β J this device the poet aToide, et the 
opening of the ΪΙφ^κφ^ Κυ6μ9¥θί, the 
uninteresting repetition of the biifd> 
ing of Prometheus. 
1000. μακρόν |ΐήκοι$ cp> Bvr. Or. 

spatium, strft'ch. 
1021. To( : confirmative, mark well. 
1028. ttimt tee on 80S. 
1028. 8«αρταμτ)<τκ . . μ^γα ^cucos : 

Cp. below, Frp. III. of npnμηβtυί λυιί- 

μ*»ή 10 iam tertio me quoque 
funeeto die trittl edrolatn 
aduncit laeerftBB unguibus 
loris sat ·> lies pastu dilanint 
fero. — μ^γα ^cucot: gives the result 
of Sιapraμ^|9fl, ff-^* ihrfif' 

So itfKiiu40fttny below. Obeenre 



μ<7ά buforL' ^, is the only liquid 
wliicli maintains in post-Homeric 
poetry both the internal doubling 
• end the force of two conso- 
nants at the beginning of a word 
(the after-efTcct of a dropped initial 
consonant; pdxos = f^dKOi, Aeol. βρά' 
Kof). The preceding Towel maj alio 
(in the theeie) be thort; tee 71^ 
002 

1024. iravr)upos: not dailif (for 
locording to the pMsage just quoted 
on 1083k the eagle comes tertio 

quoque die), but Sik κάσν^ rijs 
ημ^ραί. Cp. the use of ιτανημαρ, wani- 

μιίριβί in Homer. So Heriod TTteog. 

pov ' airrhp Sy* 1)wap Ι^σθίΐν iSdvaroy · 
rh 8* ί4ξίτο Ίσον αττάντ^ vvKrbs, ίσον 
9pivav ^μαρ ftoi rtuwbrrtfot 



Spvis. 



1025. κιλαινοβρ<«>τον ; rh μ^λαινό- 
μ*νον έκ τη» βρώσ(ϋί%, Schol. Prolep- 

tic. — ΙκΙολν^ήτολ: «ee on 01. 

1027. Mif n$ SioSexet t^i. : this 

is really fiilfilk'd, for Hernrh ? ofTert 
to Zeus the centaur Ciiiron {$*hr 
XcifNuva, Soph. 2Wtdl. .714) as a τοΙ<- 
nntaiy (β9λ^9ρ) substitute for Pro- 



Digitized by Google 



1090 ir/J09 ταύτα /βονλίν'· ώ? oS' ον π€π\ασμ€ΐ^ος 

ο κόμποζ^ αλλά και λίαν 6ρθονμ€νο^ * · 
^€vBryyop€LV γαρ ουκ ^πίσταται στόμα 
ΤΟ Δμν', άλλα τϊ'α^' _€7Γθ5__τ€λ6^. συ oc 
ΐΓάΐΓταυ/€ και <1>ρ6νηζ€, μι/δ' αν^αδίαι^ 

xopca. 

ήμ,ΐι^ μ^ρ Έρμης ουκ α^κη.ιρη φαίι/€ταΛ 
keyeiu · ανωγ€ γαρ σ€ την ανθα^ίαν 
μ'ίθ&τ ipewoLV τηρ σοψην evfiovXifUf, 
νιθον* σοφφ γαρ αίσχρίοι/ €ζαμαρτάν€ΐ». 



metheuB. See Introd. p. 12. Here, 
indeed, Hemes Announces the ooBtin> 

gency as one inconceivable, 0Γ liardlj 
to he expected. See on 27. 

1029. ά|&4»1: see on b30, and cp. 
Horn. MffntM ii. 167 Ti-r^ylr τ· β«φΙ τοί 
imh χθοΑ yaitrdovrts Tdprapoy ίμψΐ 
μί·^αν ( snjiifiirherfi in Tartarus'), Eur. 
Andr. 21ϋ t» δ* άμψϊ (ίρτ^κ-ην . . . τν- 
ρ⻥9ψ f^xtt ΜρΛ {in some part of 
Thrace). The conception is that of 
an unknown point insifle a ρίτρη re- 
gion. This suggests the idea of look- 
ing "round about ** that region. 

1030 f . irtirXflur|ilvot i KCfitros . . . 
ορθουμινος : cp. Hdt. vji. I03 οΰτο» μ\ν 
όρθοϊτ' ht> ό A0yot . . . (i δ* . . . ορΛ μί) 
μΛηΐ¥ κίμιτοι 6 Kiyot tlOrot *Ιριημ4ψοί 

Thuc. ii. 41 &s ού \6yuv (v τψ ira- 
p6fTi ffi'liiroy rdif uaWnv I) ίρ-γων 

fMlMi, Soph. 0. 7. eS8 V «te «μο" 
raSra Μμηνάχ Tim ftv Kfbrnv MfH 



τψΐ^ t» ipBoiri Kiyov; At. 354 οϊμ, its 
(ohms ίρΛ μβψηφ^^ βγαιτ. — mA λίαν: 

this frequent combination occurs even 

in Ilnmer. Oif. i. 46 κα\ λίην K(7y6s 
yt ioiKon καται ΰ\*ΰρψ, also ziii. 393, 

XT. 165. 

1032. t|rcv&f|-yop«tv : Zeus tayi, //> 

i. 526, ού yap ίμί»> ■waXiyiyptror ovS* 
άίΓοτηλ^κ οΰδ' οτ€λ«ντΐ|το»' 3 τι ΐί*»" ««- 

1036. ιΚμ»νον: for the neuter qk 

S'lj'pl. 190 κρ(Ίσσον irvpyov βνμόί. 
G. 138, Ν. 2 c; Η. β17. — ηγΐ|σ|ΐ ireW: 
^gjtUi n^th^ copv ^ nrfd (cp. iroW in 9Θ0). 
The negation belongs properly only 
to αύβαδίαι' (ύ/3ονλία; άμΐΐνοΐ', although 
μηδί has influenced the mood of i^yhifV 
(for τ^γησαι). — For the form of ex- 
pression, cp, Eur. Cycl. 310 sirc- 
β*$ Tijs ζυσσ(β€ΐαί ανθ t \οϋ. 

1037. The leader of the chorus 
reiterates the foregoing sentiment. 
See on 472. 



Digitized 



11Ρ0ΜΗΘ£Υ2 Δ£2ΜΩΤΗΧ 



141 



' .ΠΡΟΜΗβΕΤ2. 

lOiO, ctScirt τοί (j-ol τασδ* άγγελία'; 

οδ* idiiiv^ci^ πάζξ^ίΡ 0e κακώς ^ 
€χυρον ντΓ εχυρωυ ovoeu ae i/cc?. 
ir/909 ταυτ* tV e/xot ριπτέσθω μ^ν 
πνρο^ αμ.ψηιη}ΐ% βόστρυχος αίθηρ δ* 

1045 €ρ€θίζ€σ'θω βροντΎ) ajiSLnAj^so^r* 

aypLoji. αρ^μ,ωι^ ■ γθόνα δ* €κ ττνΟμέι/ωι/ 
αύταις ρίζαι^ ττνξνμα κ^αδαι^οι, 
KVfta δ€ πόι^ον τρα ^^ί ροβόα. 
' σνγχωα·€ξι€ν των ουρανίων 

1060 αστρωρ SioSovc, rc KcXau'oi^ 
Ύάρταρον αρ^ηΐ' ριψ€ΐ€ Se/tta? 
τουμον άνάγκής crreppa^^ 'SiWts · 
ΊΓΟΛ/τως ήχ€ y* ρύ θανατώσ€ΐ„ 

EPMHS. 

τοιάδ€ udi^TOL των φρ^νοπΧΎ^κτων 



1040-1093. The catastrophe. 
Five anapaestic systeme, of which 
the pair spokea by Prometheus (14 
= 14) and the pair spoken by Her- 
mes (9 = 9) corretpond in length, 
while the ftystem of the Corypbaens 
forms the mesode. 

1040. Μτκψα».: see on 441. 

1042. cUlkIs : refers to the re- 
proach in 10;5lt (alaxph'). 

1043. Cp. Eur. Frg. 910 mpbs 
* Tt xp^ wo) ταλαμέ(0#» iral 



«δ»» iir ίμοί τ(κταινίσΟ(Μ» · rb yip «δ 
μ*τ ϊμοΰ καϊ rb Sinatov σύμμαχον S^TM 
κοΰ μ-ί) Toff αΚω κακα wpaaawv. 

1044. Wp^ <Ι^ιχ{»ηκη« βο<Γτρνχο«: 
4 iAttiM»ii)$ (c-p. It l.s;;) TOW irup^j κ«τα- 
φορά, Schol. Cp. Cleanth. Hymn to 
2kus 10 άμψτικτι ■κνρά^ντα ζώοντα 
KtpmwiPt Bur. Hipp. 559 ΐΒροκτ^ άμ^· 



τύρψ, Ilesych. &μφηκes δ^, 4ξ inarfpov 
μέρους ηκονημίνον fifKos, fj Hfpavvhi fj 
llfos, Cp. also Ag. 306 ψλoyhs μ*^α.ν 
wiywa, CatttU. Ixi. 77 viden ut 
faeee epiendidai quatiunt 
comae, άμψ^κητ is an Homeric 
word. 

1045. ν^βύβΙΚψ: η-ανμφ, ^νρτόνψ 
mtr(](rfi, Schol. Cp. 878. 
1047. ninO* ^φΗ«: cp. 221 and 

note. 

1049. σνγχώοΐΜν : rvyitaX^tifv, 

Schol. 

1051. ρίψ(ΐ4 : the subject is he 
(Zeus); so also of θανατώσω below. 
See on 994. 

1052. Cpw Evr. Hee. 1296 9T€ppii 

yap a^'άyκη. 

1053. «άντως . . . ov: as in 'ό'ό'ό. 
Eor the thought cp. 933. . 



142 ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ 

1065 βου\€νματ ^πη Τ iariv άκουσαι, 

« τι γαρ iWeinet μη ον τταρατταί^ιν 
Ύΐ τοΟδ* ^νχτί) ; τί χαλ^ μαι^ιώι/ ; 
αλλ* ονμ γ αΐ ττημοσυνοΛ^ 

%ητγκάμ3^ονσαι rovSe τόπων 
1060 μ.€τά ποί. ;^ii>/3€iirlje#c τωι^ ^οώς, 
/χτ) (Ιψ€να^ νμων ·η\ίθιώ(Γη 
βροντιΐ'ί μΰκημ άτ^ραμρον. 



. . XOPOS- 

\ αλλο rt φών€ί κ<ά ποφαμνθοΰ. μ] 
ο η καΧ ^curct^* ον ya/> δι; που 
1065 τοί)τό y€ τλητον παρ€(Γυρας €πος. 
7Γω5 fA€ K^kevti^ κακότητ atrKeu' ; 

νμ€τά τουδ* ο rt πάσχ^α^ έθέλω 

κούκ €στ( I'OOOS 
1070 τήσδ* τίρηι·* dveVrvcra ^ιαλλοι^. 

ΕΡΜΗ2. 

άλλ' ουν ^μ€μρησΘ* αιγω προλέγω* 



10661 τ( Ιλλ«(ηι μη ον ιταμΛ· 1065. «€φ<*«ρα·: the proper πΐΜη· 

iraUiv: ttMat larl-!y it of wild deltisionf ing of itipievpm may be seen front the 

{KKt'iiTdif contains a negative notion. figiire in Ar. Eq. 525 Κρατίνου μ^μνψ 

Cp. 027, Kur. Iph. A. 41 r&v i.ic6ptav μίνο$ 1>s νοΚλψ ^tvaas wot' ίηοίνψ 

riyos ίνΒίομίν μί^ ού ιτανσνδία χωριιν atoit χαρασύραν ίψ6ρ§ι rks Spiis Kai ras 

οΚίθρου ίίά ιταντάί, Soph. Ο. Τ. 1232 τλατάνονί κα\ rovs 4χθρονί ιτ,ιοβίλίίμ- 

Ktiwn μ^ν ονδ' & itpoaQtv τρδ(μ«ν rh μ)ι yaus. The expression vapeurvptiy Sros 

m jBap^oi^ €tpau GMT. 815, 2 ; ie tbefefore like aUCetr aM^y. The 

G. 2B:3, 7 y. ; H. 1034 h. — For irapa- verb imparts to' *iroy a strong notion 

waitiv cp. Γ)81, and Frg. 320 ftr' υΖι· of reproach, " '^t**** ftf OtttamgeottS 

σοψιστ^ΐί καΛα παραπαίων χ^^νν, Ar. speecli." 

P/Nt. 608 |twAav«Sra rev Aig^cir not ^1ϋ86 f. Cp. β86.^Μιττ«τα: on 

wapawaUtr. — ι^η: the paesAge 1043· this use of thb aorist see Krugerll. 

1052 h meant, . § 53, β, 2 ; GMT. 60 ; Π. H12. 

1059. (ruYK0fivovo-(u : cp. 414. 1071-79. i'rovision is here made 

1062. MpQ^Mtvt q>.190. for lenoTing the cbonie from the 



Digitized by Google 



upoMueEY:^ δε^μωτηχ 



143 



μηΟ^. προς άτης Οηραθ^ΙίΤαί 
μ^μχΙβησθε τύγην, μηΒε ποτ eimy^' 
ως Zevs υμας eis απρόοπτοι^ 
1076 τήμ* ^(refiakey μη '8ιητ\ ' αντοΛ ,Β* 
Vfias αντά^. eiSvtai γαρ « 
κονκ (ζαίφιτης ούδε \αθρα(ωζ 
α.7ΐ€ραντον ^ίκτυον 



€4ς 



ατης 



€μπλ€χβήσ€σϋ' νπ' άνοιας. 



ιοβο 



rat μηιΑ €ργω Kct^KCn 



nPOMHeiTS. 



μύθω' 

βρνγία δ* ηχ(ο παραμυκαταί 
βροντής^ €λίκ€ς δ' ίκΚάμπουσι ^ 
στ€ροπης ζάπχφοί, στρόμβοι, kww 



orcheetftt. For tbem to remouiit 

thi-ir winged car would impair the 
effect of the last scene. Tluy sink, 
at the close, through the ίναηίΐνμα 
(trap-door) of the orcheitn, «t ttie 
moment when ProiiK tlieus disftppeat* 
by the άναν/ισμα of the stage. 

1078 f. Βίκτυον άτη$: cp. Ag, 361 
yiyyafjav ίίτηί ιηΜ«λ<βτ·ν. — imtpOllh 
τον: imperpiou$, Cp. ^1/. ViSi iwttpov 
ΛμφΙβΚηστρον &<rwfp Ιχθνα;^ ■βΐριση- 
XiCmt Eum. i¥ ίτίρμονι ίαίΒάλψ 

ν4Έ·\φ. — At 1070 Rermet loan aloft 

and disappoars. 

1080 Γργ» KOvKfTi μΰθ<ρ : cp. 330. 
Stage thuiuler and lightning the 
aocieiite produced by a thandtr- 
roaehine (^Βραττύορ) and a lightaing* 
tower (κ(ρανροσκοττ(7ον). Skins filled 
with heavy stones were rolled on 
copper plates behind the ecene, and a 
rerolving contrivance aloft (irf/»i«KT«r 
ΰψηλή) emitted flashes of light. The 
quaking of the earth may have been 
Infficated by the turning of the two 



wt^KTM. ' The aneientt in tttch 
things demanded only hint! and tym- 

bole, not illusions. 

1081. The monometer (see on 97) 
taket the place of a dimeter; tee on 

1040. 

1082 βρνχία : Hesych. Β^6χ»η' 
ύηοβ^ύχωι, i.e. under the surfact, Cp* 
Fen. 897 favuray ίίΚμνί' βρύχιορ. ' Vo> 
cabulum $p6xios eo hie significatu 
dictum est, quo etiam νναβρΰχιο$ in- 
terdum non id quod in aqua demer- 
•nm est, sed omnino qnod est aliqna 
re obrutum denotnt ' (Ilermarm). Ae> 
eordingly βρνχία ηχώ βροντής nicRns 
the same as χθόνια βροιττ^ματα, 
With the description cp. Hesiod Theog, 
705 ri^vet Sovwos iyttn-o OtHy ipiHt 

10631 AiKit: at fkiKottSth (zig- 
«αρ) κατά τά vipff τύν iarpawAw. 

ffiii, Schol. Cj), 1044. — ζάττυροι : cp. 
ζαπ\η0η J'ers. όΐύ. ~ στρόμ^κ : He- 
sycb. 9J ρόμβοι ' StyoSf συστροψίι iwt' 



Digitized by Google 



144 AUXYAOY ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΔΕ2ΜΟΤΗ2. 



1085 €ΐλίσσονσι · σκιρτά, δ' άι^^μων ■ 
πι^^ύματα ττάντων €ΐς αλΛι^λα 
_ir0xrw avritrvovv άπο^€ΐκ^μβηι·' 
-^wre rdfMu cTiu δ* οαΘ^ ττόντψ* 
τοιαο €ΐΓ eftoi /φιιπ; Διοο^»/ 

ΙΟβΟ Τ€ίί)(ουσα φάβον στΐΐ)^ φαν€ρως, 
ω μητρο<ζ €μ.ης σ6^α<?, ω ττάντων 
αΐ&ηρ κοινον ψάο^ ίΐκίσσων^ 
€σορψ^ ft* ώ9 €κΒικα πάσχω. 



μβν. - — κο'νΐν ■ for the quantity, cp. 
Suppl. IBQ Opw KOyiy &yau6oy, C'ho. 02δ 
ύΜΤ ίφίρ 40ρί^»ηρ, Suppl. 782 Mt 
iTepOe, Cho. 644 e9fis 4μοΊσι. 

1087. oyrivvowv: as a rule, only 
the mediae (/3, γ, i) before λ, μ, ν 
make poeition in thesis in dntmatie 
poetry. Lengthenings like this in 
anapapsti? are found Ar. Av. 210 ίδροι, 
67 y d^fw*. — For the contraction see 
on 917. 

1090. φαν<ρ«<: belongs with Διό- 

9*Vy tvidentl ij frrtui Znts and none olhtr. 
τ*ύχ0υσα ψ6βο» stands in a causal re- 
lation to it. 

1091. i μητρο« Iftqt: λ Γ9 ^ ω 
(read & Γη π/μι, see on 210), 

8chol. 'In huiusuiodi obtettatione 



COS appellari deos conrenit, quorum 
vis et poteetas universam reruni na- 
tUram complectitnr, %λ. cselnm et 
tcrram, quo quidquid usquam testari 

insigne facinus possit, uno complexu 
comprekendatur ' (liermann). Cp. 
Soph. El» 80 I ^έη iefv^ κβί yifs tH' 
μοιρ' a-fip. — «τ^βαβ: cp. Eum. 885 άλλ* 

1092. φαο« ·Ιλίον·»ν : cp. Eur. 
jntoni. 8 *Ηλι^ tatSt fwwwtw «Ιλίτ· 
σων ^λάγα, Theodect Frg. 10 (p. 805 

Nauck) & KaXKuprfyrj Χαμιτάδ' ίίλίσ- 
irwf ψΚοΎόί, 'HAtc. Here φάο$ is the 
proper light of the ^mivif e!9^ 

1093. Prometheus sinks into the 
(U'ptli^ with the rock on wliich he 
hangs (lOlU). 



Digitized by Google 



FRAGMENTS 



OF THE 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΎΣ ATOM£NOS. 



L 

(801 Henn.', 101 DlncL, 100 1 Nandc) 

Arrian Peripl. Pont. Euxin, p. 19. ΑΣσχιίλο« «V ΪΙρομηθιΐ λνσ· 
μίνω τον Φασιν ορον τη<> Έ,νρώτηγ: και της *Ασια$ TfOUu Acyoixrt yovr 
αντφ <Η Ttroivs irpof τον ΪΙρομ,ιι^ία ort 

τους αού^ αθλονζ τούσύ€, ϋρομηβεύ^ 
Β€σμου Τ£ nddos τόδ' €ποψό/ΑβΌ(. 

rg SiSvftoi^ χ^ονο$ Ενρώιη;^ 
μεγαν rjh* Ά<Γ(α9 Τ€ρμονα ΦοΛΤξν· 



L Tliis fragment belonged to the 
parodos, with which the play (like 
the Persians and the Ulupj'h'rfs) be- 
fan. This appears from Frocop. 
<7ο(λ. ir. β, p. 336, 11 άλλΑ nai Λ τρα- 
"^ψΒοτοώί Α'ίτχί'λο'! iv Προμ·ηθ(ΐ τψ 
Κυομίνψ titOvt Λρχάμίνοί τη$ 
Ύραγψΐίίαι rhr ιηταμ^^ Φα^ι» τ4ρ· 
μκ^Λ «tt\f{ yi)s rijs tc 'Aalas καΐ ttjs 
Evptims. — The Titans (twelve in 
numb^) compose, we see, the chorus 
of tiie ΠρομηΟΛι Xw^Mcrat. They 
have been released from Tartmis; 
cp. 810 Above, Find. Py(A. ίτ. 618 



\ΰσβ 3i Ztbs άφθιτοί Τιτακατ* if Si 
Xpoytp μίταβοΚαΙ λή^α*'τοΓ οΰρου, He- 
siod 0. D. 169 τ^λον &ν' ίθανάτων 
Tw«-<y KpJvos ίμβααΛΜύη, Now thej 
come, like the Ooe«aifU in the 
Tlpour}9tiis ΐ(σμώτηί, as sympathizing 
witnesses of Proinetheue's aufieriiigs. 

In the flnt Tenet the chorus give 
the motire for their presence (8i' 
αίτίαν wipeari, sec on 128 above). 
Then the countries are enumerated 
which they htTC travened on the 
way from their distant home. The 
following fragment (II.) is part of 

145 



Digitized by Google 



14β FRAGMENTS OF THE 

IT, 

(202 H., 1921)., 192 N.) 

Strabo I p. 33. φημΧ . . . ra μ€σημβμΐΛ irdEvfftt Afftortoy καλείσθαι 
τα τμο9 'ΟΐΜανώ. μαρτνριΐ Ά rk τοιαύτα ' i rc y&p Α&τχνλθ( Ir Προ· 

Φ(κΜ*(($ΐΓ€$όι^ τ* Ιρυθρα,% Upov 

^€νμα θαλάσσης 
')(αλκοκ€ραυρόν re παρ' ^fccou^oi 
\ίμνην ναατΓΟτρόφον Αίθιόπων^ 

Ο παντσπτη^ ΆΚιος aici 
χρωτ* aBdpaTw κάματόν 6t Ifrmav 
θίρμαί^ νδατο9 
μαλακού προ^οαα apanavti. 



this narration. Finally the Fhasis 
is mentiuned, which is near the spot 
in the Caqcmui (see Introd. p. !34 f.) 

whore PromethcMi'' is chftincd. The 
Fhasis here appears as tlie boundary 
of Europe and Asia, whereas above, 
7S4 and 790, the 9f of Αιοτ ia thus 
designated. Consequently the poet 
must have fancied the I'liasis as 
flowing from the north and emptying 
into the eea of Atotr. 

H. As late as Herodotus's time 
the term Έρυθρί) θάκασσα embraced 
the whole sea lying south of Asia 
end Africft. Thia he calls the ' Soath 
iSi'ii ' (νυτΊ-η θάλασσα) in distinction 
from the \reditprranean (βορηίη θά- 
λασσα), η. Ι^ά Tjj δ( ίκάχιστάρ ίση καΐ 

ύιηρβηναι is rV νοτίην ΚβΛ *^>>$ρίμβ 



KovcSov <pv6pas p. Steplian. Byz. 
s.v. 'Ερυβρά : ίρνθρα y θάλασσα^ iiA 
'Ερύθρόν rev i^tttot, O&pdnot 8' ip Άρα· 

βικωρ SfvTf pa awh twm ■KapoKfifiivrnv 
dp&y & ipvBpa ttivSi^ tlci καί ιτορφνρα, 
καΐ ίπ^ι»/ fioKKji eis αϋτα ύ ^\ios τ^ι> 
ιΛγ^, Kwrttriiumtt tit ψ^ρ ΛάΚΛβνα» 

σκιάν ίρνθράΜ · καΐ ίμβρψ ΒΙ κατοΗΧν· 

σθίντα>¥ rHv opttnv κάτω σΐ'ρ(>*οντι eff 
θάλασσαν ο&τω yifvfrai ή θΧΑασσα τ)}ν 

inff, a bold formation designating the 
metallic glojun of tlic hke's surface. 
Cp. //. xi. ti>i χαλκού Jt στίροπηνρ 822 
above Mtpamnv ttpttvtrova ^KAy% Bur. 
Tro. 1104 tttpxitpotpai^ Kvp. — τί: the 
enclitic is separated fmni χαΧκοκ^ραν- 
νο¥ by the caesura, as L'hu. h04 ίψ- 
χάη I rc. — λ(μ«^ ηντοτροφον: tee 
note on 808 above. For the lack of 
caesura see on 17^ 



Digitized by Google 



ΠΡΟΜΗΘΕΥΑ ΑΥΟΜΕΝΟΧ 147 

(908 Η., 193 193 Ν.) 

Clc. Titsc. ΤΤ 10. Affixiis ad Caucasum (sc. Prometheus apud 
Aeschylum) dicit haeo: 

Titanum suboles, socia nostri sanguinis, 
generata Caelo, adspicite religatum asperis 
vinctumque saxis, navem ut horrisono freto 
noctem paventes timidi adnectunt navitae. 

5 Saturuius me sic iniixit luppiter, 

loYisque nmnen Mtdciben aiibcivit manos. 
hoe ille cuneoe fabrica cradeli inserens 
peirujat artus : qua miser sollertia 
transverberatus castrum hoc Furiarum incolo. 

to lam teitio me quoque f unesto die 

tristi adyolatu aduncis lacerans unguibua 
lovis satelles pastu dilauiat fero ; 
turn iecure opirao farta et eatiata aflfatim 
clangorem fundit vaetamy et sublime avolans 



m. These verses are in Cicero'e 
own tnunlation (ibid* e. 11). — In 
the npdunOfV! StonArnt the hero ts 
chained before the eyes of the spec- 
tators; here narrative takes the place 
of Action. — If. Cji. 164 abore. — 
Mperie BSUcle : cp. ^ipeyft r/At 9mi' 
χ^μίρψ, 15. — 3 f. navem . . . adiieo> 
tant: see on 1Μ]ό. — β. Cp. β19 βα^ 
Κ«νμα μ^» th Διον, Ηφαίστου Si X«(p.~ 
7. cniieCM: op. σφηνλτ ανθάδη yifJUhtf 
στ*ρνων ^ΐΓ«μΐΓ({{, 64. — 8. BoUertIa: 
cp. τίχνη%, 87 — 9. caatram Furia- 
mm : perhaps 'tpiviuv φρονρίν, after 
143. In that case 'Eptv^r would be 



metonyniic, *' camp of revenge." Cp- 
Ajf. 046 vaiaye r0¥& *tptv£mp. — 10< See 
on 1024. Perhaps the gloss in Pho- 
tiu8 and Suidas, τρίτφ ψάίΐ · rphji 
ημίρ<^^ relates to the original of ter- 
tio die.— 11. laoemui onguiboa : 
the original waa *ΐ9αφάσματα (from 
•ίσαφάσρω). Cp. Hesych. (Μτα^σματα* 
«ΐ<ηττ4ματα, άιτ6 τον ^Ισαφιίναι, ^ βνα- 
ρΑγμβτβί· ΑίσχύΚοί Ώρομηθ(ΐ λ,νομίρψ* 

The derivation from tiva^tiim U er> 
roneous, but was doubtless suggested 
by the expression which Cicero trane- 
latee hy tristi advolatu. — 
12. fovla MtellM; cp. lOSl Δώβ 



Digitized by Google 



148 FRAGMENTS OF THE 

15 plnnata cauda nostrum adulat eanguinem ; 
quom veio adesum inflata lenovatum est ieour, 
tarn Turaum taetroe avida se ad pastus lef ert. 
Sio haiio ouetodem maesti cruciatus alo, 
quae me perenni vivom foedat miseria; 

20 namque, ut videtis, vindis constnctus lovis 
arcere nequeo diram voluorem a pectore. 
Sic me ipse viduus pestes excipio anzias, 
amoie mortis teiminum anquirens mali ; 
sed longe a leto numine aspellor lovis, 

25 atque haec vetusta saeclis glomerata horiidis 
luctifica clades nostro infixa est corpori, 
e quo liquatae solis ardore excidunt 
gutUe, quae saxa assidue iustillaiit Caucasi. 

IV. 

(m H., m D., 194 N.) 

Plut. Moral p. 98 c (cp. p. 964 f.). vvv δί o,V άπύ τύχ>τί ovSk 
αντομάτω<: ττίρ^σμίν αντων (sc. των θηρίων) και κρατούμ^ν^ άλλ* 6 Τίρο- 
μηθίν% τοντίστιν ό Κογισμο^ αίτιοί 

Ιππων Όνων τ οχεια καΧ ταύρων γονας 

hovs άί^Γίδϋϋλα καΐ -πόνων €κΒ€κτορα. 



S4 rot Tniwhs irfor.~1.5. adnlat: 
τροσσαΐν*!,- '*wag« ftt** The eftgle's 

tail gloat?, η 3 it were, orcr Prome- 
theus's man{{led flesh. Cp. £um. 254 
οσμ)) fipVTtimv αιμάτων μ« wporytX^. 

— 2SL me ipM vidmis: mbr^ V 

ίμαντον γηροϊ. — 24. a leto nomine 
aepellor lovie : = 4μο\ daveiv ov Tf 
τρνμίνον^ ού μόρσιμον (753, 933). For 

the thoQgbty Me on 9^. Thepredic> 
tion oi 518| /nif iw> wi^onSg Mats τ« 



καμψθ«ί$, is now fulfilled. — 27 f . From 
Fmmetheiie'e blood, according to the 
fable, came the Colcliinn poieon need 
bj Medea in her sorcery. 

IV. Cp. 462 ff. ebove. As Fro* 
metbeue there eeta forth in deUtl hit 
services to mankind, it is likely that 
here only a suniniary accovint is given, 
for the information of the new cho- 
rm.—wivm i nS faT epn: cp. ίΜβχπ 
μβχβ^μάτνν, 4β4. 



Digitized by Google 



149 



V. 

Η., 205 D., 200 Ν.) 
Pint. Moral, p. 757 d. 6 8i Ηρακλής trtpw $tw mpansaXMi ΐΜλλββν 

ayptvs δ* 'Απόλλωΐ' opOop Ιθύνοι fidXos* 



VI. 

(213 Η., 201 D., 201 Ν.) 

Plut. Vit. Pomp. C. 1. irpo9 δ« ΧΙομ-π-ηιον toiKC τόΰτο πα^Γμ 6 
'Ρωμαίων ^μοί tvOi/s dpxjq^) omtp 6 Αΐσχνλ(τν Ilpc^iii^cvs irpos τον 
UpaitXm. σΜί/s Sir* aSroS λ jyvMr : 

έχθρου mrpos fiot rovro ^tXrarov riiofou. 



VII. 

(206 H., 198 D:, 126 N.) 

Stephanus Bjzant. s. v. 'Afiun ]k 7, 5. Αίσχνλος r< Γα/3ίουβ &α 
Tw y iv Xm^Jvtf ΙΙμομ,ηβύ: 

CTretra δ' ηξ€ί,ς όημορ Ινόίκώτατον 



V. and VI. aypcvt: Apollo is ao 
called $Λ hunter and archer. It ap- 
pears that Heracles, wlicn he shoots 
the eagle, is upon tlie stajre, standing 
somewhat at tlie side. The result 
of hie ahot may have been indicated 
by a heavy fall behind one of the 
periaktoi. Prometheus tlirir joyfully 
exclaime, looking at Heracles, έχ6ρού 



VH. and VIII. Corresponding to 
the acene irfth lo in tiie n^e ^ iyle t f 

Ζ((τμωτη<;, with its geographical de- 
scription, was the account given to 
Heracles, in the ΪΙρομη&ίυί λνόμί>>βτ, 
at hia future expedition to the Hea- 
perides (cp. the words of Straho pre- 
ceding FfiT ΧΛ. The goal of lo's 
wanderings lay in the east, that of 
Heradee'i in the weat. Thna the 



Digitized by Google 



160 FRAGMENTS OF THE 

Γα/8ίον$, &* ovr' άροτρο» ovT€ γατόμος 
T^v€i SuceXX' dpovptof, αλλ* adr0<nropoi 
γύοΛ φ^ρουσί βίοτον αφθονορ βροτοί^· 



νπι. 

(208 Η., 208 108 Ν.) 

Strabo ΥΠ ρ. 300. wu Αίσχνλοβ S 4μφαα'« σνιηιγορνν ry ma/rff 
φψηκ v*pi των Χκυθννι 

άλλ' ίπΐΓά^9 βρωτηρ€'ί άνομοι %κύθαι. 



IX. 

(200 a, 105 D., 105 aud 206 Ν.) 

Galenus vol. IX p. 386 ed. Charter. Smca iu» γνρ aMfv 
(ae. irc/i^tya) cni τ^ irro^c So^o«cXi}s Iv K€X.)(&n λίγα» · . · ΑΖσχνλοβ 
Si Ώρομηθ€ΐ Β€σμάηι (piobably a mistake for λιη^ιά^ but see 
note on 714 above) : 



two plays aftorded the Athenians, 
who at that epoch were enorniousiy 
inttretted In tueh acooante (eee on 

δβΐ aVMiVi I, α descriptiOD of ftll the 
wonders of the world. 

According to the wholiast on ApoU. 
Rhod. ir. 884 (τ^ "Ιστρο» fnaW itc 

τώρ 'TwtpBopto/y Ηαταφ*ρ«σθΛΐ καί τύν 

'P iir a ι w ν r> ρ H ν, οΰτω δί tlwfv ακοΚου- 
θύρ ΑΐνχύΚψ iy Κυομίνψ 1\ραμ·η9ηΐ Κ(- 

Tom Tovro) Heraclea prooeeda from 

the Cavcasus to the Rhipaean moun- 
tains. Aeschylus makes these the 
source of the later; he must there- 
fore suppose them to lie in the north- 
weet of Bvrope. On tliis route Hera- 
dee meete with Scythian tribes, the 



Gabii, or Abii, and the Hippemolgi, 
known to us from //. xiii. 4 

νόσψίΡ ίψ' iirwow0\mf θρρκύρ καβορώ- 
}fiv96i¥ r* ίη/χ€μέ]((Λ9 kfmmw Ίέέψ 

μοΧ-γ&ν 

ykaicTopa'ywp 'AfiittP re, St*ta<)^TaTwc 
ανθρώιτνΡ. 

— W οντ' Oforpov . . . PfMTois : cp. 
the passage ahout this land of tlie 
Cyi lopos, Od. ix. 107 oT ^ #to«rt vf- 
xoiBSrts ίβαΐ'άτοισιν o^rr ^irrtiownw 
X*pa\p pvrhv o6r βψά«ΰσι>>, αλΚά τά γ* 

KTc. — IwiTtticu t ; cp. the passage of 
Hippocratee quoted on Frg. IX. 



» 



Digitized by Google 



\ 



nPOUHefiYS ΑΥ01ΙΕΝ02. 151 

cv^cuty epire τηι^'* koa πρώτιστα pjof 
Bopcaha*; rjief; προς ττνοάς, ci** €&Καβον 

6υσχ^ψ.€ρφ π€μφιγί συστρέψα^ άφνω, 

ivi ό€ TTji ρανίΒοί 6 avros φησιν iv ΙΙρομΊΐθ€Ϊ: 

έζευλαβου δε μη σ€ προσβάΧ-η στό/χα 
π€μφίζ, πικροί γαρ κού δια ζΌηs άτμο^ 

Χ. 

(210 Η., ΙΟβ D., 199 Ν.) 

Strabo IV ρ. 182. ficra^v τη^ Μα<τ<ταλ/βν καΐ τ&ψ ίκβο- 
λ&ψ του *Ρο8ακον wtSiw iinl ^ολάττης cl« htarw <rroSunif, 

fic Koi Ύψτ ίίάμ€τρον, Kmtkm-tpist το σχ$/Η«. 
AitfwScg dvd rm) σνμβφηκάηκ. μβστον yap Itm KS9w χ€ΐρσπ\·η$Ον, 

μασύ^ dmvy f>^V ^ νβα,τα καΐ ikAmctScv (i^tirrayntt «αί αλι«. > > . το 
ficmM fiiNrairoAoyiyroK Αίσχνλος καταμαΙ^ η m^* άλλον λαβ^ ds μνθβν 



IX. ιυβίίον «"ρίΓ* την8<: porlmps 
up the leler, towanls the Hhipacan 
mountains, o$ty i βορ(η% wvttt, ac- 
cording to HippocratM de Axr., Aq. 
ft Loc., p. 201, 49, who eaye of the 
Scythinn region κ^Ίτολ int' avrats rais 
&pKTois καϊ Toij ΰρ*σι rots 'PiraloiVUf, 

and of the ScjrtliiaiM themieWea 

^wntav κα\ (ΐτιτάκΐ}»* ^ptiyinxn- τοΰτο 
S' iorl Tupbs tirwuv. — Bofwa&at: for 

the tribrach in the first ifoot see on 
116.— «νλαβον: similar warnings are 
given To. See on 801. — «τρήλβαν: 
cp. 1084 above. 

φνλαβον «τΙ.ι this passage per* 
tains to the description of another 



monster, wljicli, as it eeeins, cxlialee 
blood. — ΐΓέ|ΐφι{: cannot stand out- 
riglit for pavls, as Galen says ; nor 
is thb the case in tlie Terse from 

Aeschylus's Peiithcns, which Galen 
quotes as another example, μηΒ' αίμα· 
Tos νίμψη/α wpbs πιίδφ βά\ρ$. The 

word means breath (cp. Curtius, Or. 

Fj>jmoJJ> p. 718), and stands in both 
paFsapo? irmch as ττνο^ ψοιρίον era^ay. 
ματοί, boph. Ant. 1238. — . · . στό- 
μα t cp. Evm. 88 e-e vutdrm #p^Mu» 876 
t(s μ' 6wMtTm «ληρλι iMim, Sept. 834 
κακόρ μ€ Kapilay τι irfpurhfei κρνόί. 
Pert. 161 καί μ« napSl^v άμύασ€ΐ φρον· 
Tf». Kriiger II. ( 4β, 16, 3 ; Η. 686 c. 
—•iUdt/hfii cp. 800 above. 



Digitized by Google 



152 



ΠΡ0ΜΗβ£Υ2 ΑΥΟΜ£ΝΟΧ 



€^€τ6τησ(. φησί γόνν ΤΙρομηθίνς wup* αύται καθηγονμ€ρο^ *HpaicXci 
rStv ϋίίν των άπο Κανκάσον irpos ras 'B^rcpiSae; 

ηζεις Sc Αιγύων ct? άτάρβητον στρατόρ, 
iv6^ Ιίό,χηί, σάφ' οίδα, και θονρός vtp ών 
μψφεξ,' π^πρωτΰΐΛ γάρ σ€ και β€Κη λιπ€α^ 
iuTavO* · 1\€σθαι δ* οΰτιν Ικ yaias \ίΘον 
6 ciet9> iiTii ττας γώρος ecrrt μαλθακός, 
ξοωμ ο αμηχανονιττα σ ο Ζ€υ$ oucreptLf 
v^ihrpf δ' ύπ€ρσχων νιφά^ι werptov 
νιτόσκωμ θήσ€ΐ χθ6ν\ οΓς Ιίτατα σν 
βαλων Βί/ωσ€ί ραΒίως Aiyw arpaarw. 



3C. From the nortlieni region Her- 

acles turns southward. ITis next ties- 
tination is the reiilrn of the monster 
Grer/ones. On the way he conies 
into conflict with tlie Llgyee, and is 
saved by the miracle of a shower 
of stones. Cp. Dionys. Ila). Avtiq. 
i. 41 βΐ}λοΐ i\ rhv πό\(μο» r0vbt (that 

of the Hellene! nsainst the Ugyee) 

Tuy ίφχαίνν woofrmf Αΐσχύλο$ iv Tlpo- 
μ■η9^Ί >^νομ4νψ' xtwolrirai yhp αυτψ & 
Τίρομηβίυχ Ήρακλ(ϊ τά re & Λ λ α 
wp9K4yt0Vf Α$ ίκΛ9τ9Ρ «Ατφ η ννμ- 
βϊ^ΜΗ» |μ«λλ* K.ark rh" ^ ir 1 
Γηρυόνης (rrpartiav, κα) κα\ 
irtpi τον ΛιγνσηκοΡ κοΚίμου ώι ου 
tios i iffiip lirrot 9ΐΎΐΎούμ(νοί. This 
adventure Aeschylus described in η 
choral paesnpe of his IhrarUiInc, 
from which these wonls are pre- 
served : iKtiSfv ίρμίνοί 6ρθ6κ*ρια$ fitvs 



ffas I» Stwa'i χρικτηΚάτφ 0oT^pds τ* 
τρία δόρη νάλλοιττα X*p9i τρία ht Kaiaii 

1. On the tribrach in the second 
foot, in a proper name, see on 715 and 
2 above. — 2. mil . . . m^t this oe^ 
curs in Homer, though καΙπ«ρ does not. 
Kriiger TI. § 50, 13, 1. — 7. Frequent 
rti&ulutiuiis occur in these descriptions 
(cp. on 715) owing to the novelty of 
tlie stthject. Here two resolutions in 
one verse. For the anapaest see on 
β above; for the dactyl, on 18. — 
9. SMsim : cp. Hdt iv. 102 rhr Aa^wfev 
CTflarhv ίύαμαχίρ ίιύσασθα^ — Αίγνν : 
spe on 2 above. On Heracles's visit 
to Atlas see Introd. p. 13, foot- 
note 1« 



Digitized by Google 




METRl^a OF THE LYRICAL PARTS. 

LTBIC YEB8B8 IN THE FBOLOOOX. 
115. Bacchic tetiameter. 

w : — — V./ I — — V i ^ I 

117. Dochmins and cretie. 



FARODOS. 
F1B8T St&ophe, m-135 » 144-m. 
Jonic 

> \y| \^ — vy| 

' ' v/vl vy — v-/| 

vy I \^ w 1 

■ \^ I — V/ V I 

V u I — \^ — ί — 
V/ : t-t V V/ I "-vy V-/ \j \ 



Note. — For tlie acephalous phrase which begins lines 1, 4, and <» (the 

common dipody ^yj^^ \j t lacking the first three sj'liableB), see 

Ghtitti H€trik\ p. 508. In line* 6 ftod 9 occurs a peculiar fonn of ineMiire, 
in which \j icplaoei ^ v* 

163 ' 



Digitized by Google 



HETBES OF THE LYRICAL PABTSw 



Second Strophe, 159-166 = 178-185. 

Janibic and Logaoedic. 
\j : — \j \ — \y \ — \j \ _ 

\j \ V/ I _ \^ I w\y ^ \ 

— v^l — \j \ — \j \ — 

w : _ I WW \j I Kjsj \j I \J\J \J I — w I _ 

I — V/ I ^ (According to 182.) 

— s/ w I — W W I — 

„ V/ t w I i_ I — w w I — w w I — w w 



FIRST STA8IM0K. 

FiEST Steophe, 397-405 = 400-414. 

W \J f Y " I _ V lyf I 

ww| w w| vw| 

\j w I — V/— .wl..^ 

v/w: \j \j \ 

\j \j : — w — \j \ 

w w| ^ 



Second Strophe, 41;5-410 = 420^24. 
Troc/uUo and LogoaedM* 

« \J \ — \J \ — \J \ 5a£ 

_ \J \ — w|_w|_iii 

» wl _ w|_wi — ^ 

» I — W V./ I _ V/ 1 1. 
-vv/ I — w 1 _ ^ 

Thibd Stboph^ 42{h430 » 431-436. 
lambie and Logaoedic 
K* I [ _ v^l — wtt_ I vt_v/|_\/t — 

Novs. — Tlila Mheme follows tho utistropho. See on ^5430. 



METRES OF THE LTKIGAL PARTS. 165 



8ECX>ND STASDION. 
FiBST Strophjs, 520-535 s ^36-^ 

_ I _ w I — 

L> w I II w I ov> 1 

i_ I L v/v I _ w I — ^ IL w\/ I ^ I ^ 

i_ I ^ ^ Η ^ WW I _ I III— w I _ 

I . I ~ 

L. w I tr ^ 1 L. w I . — fl I— w 1 1— w I _ _ 

Second Stbophe, 545-552 = 553-560. 

wvf : V/ I — ν V/ I — vr wlt.w|_\.#|_M 
wv# : v/| .vl i.v/ll<»\/]..M 
w\/ : — \/ I . w I — V 

\j I w I w I Si 

w ; \j I — V/ V I — w w I -w w I — 

— w w I — w w I _ >·_ w I _ w I _ w I . W 



MONODT OF 10. 
PBOdDB, 66&4»7a 

JanibiCy with Dochmii. 

>:_ 

>:.w I I— .V/ I-..W I— .w 

>:_w|_>|_w|.- 

v/:_>l- 

w : \j I _i \j I w 1^ w I .— Two doclinm. 

>:ww^wl_ u lieagtlitiieildodiiiiint. Christ*, p. 481. 

>:vyw-^v^| ,\^| ^_^\/|_ Two dochmii. 

V : ^ ^ V \/ L» w t WW ^ > L Two docbmii. 



Digitized by Google 



156 



METRES OF THE LYRICAL PARTS. 



Stbophb, 574-588 = 593-600. 

JJochmiif wUh other Mh^m», 



>: 
>· 
V/ : 



w : 



V/ I > \/ I w/w I ^ 

V w w I — 

^x/| — — .vl v^l w| — 

vy I 

V/W V I _ V I . ^ 

^vy ^ \j \ \y \ v/ | _ __ \y | _ 

W I _ 

I I V/ 1 

— . \J \ — SJ w| 

V/ 1 I u 



TwodochmiL 



Dodunim. 
Dochmiiu and cretic 
Four cretics^ 
Dochntaa. 

Logaoedic 
Trochaic. 

Two docbmii and aetie. 
Dochmioa. 



• TroclukHUUiibic. 



Dochmiiu and two cretica. 



CHORICUM. 
687-695. 

Oetics and DocAmti, toftft olAer Bhythrn^ 



— w I _ _ w I \j I «_ 

>: — ^ \ — \j \ — vy| — \j\ \j 

«. > I - > I _ > I _ i-ί 

^KJ ν I I \J 



Two cretics. 
Three cretics. 
Two dochmii. 



Iambic and Logaoedic. 



Cretic dipodj bjrpercatalecttc. 
Iambic. 



Digitized by Google 



METllES OF THE LYRICAL PARTS. 167 
• THIRD STASIMON. 

Strophe, 887--893 = 894-90a 

Dactylo-Epitrilic. 

\j 1^ _ II vyv/| v>\>/| II vyv^|_<kyvy| ^ 

I II — v/v-»l_\^x-/| \j I . 

|_ ^ II \ wv-zl — 

\j |_ _ ll_wv^|^v^\^| 

I H»« V/ I Ul-v^ 1- 

£P0D% 901>906. 
lambo-Tro^aSe. 

w : - I w I ^v/ ^ f V I K/^ V/ 1 - 
. — w I _ w I ^ V/ 1 — . 

\j I — w 1 w I — ^ 

_ w I _ w I _ w I _ 

I wit— I LogBOedic close. 



Digitized by Google 



* 



APPENDIX 

Α. LtTBRATDRB. 

1. Editions: Schutz 180!) (2d ed.), Blomfield IblO (7th ed. 1837). 
Bothe leai, W. Diiidorf lb41, Fix 1843, Scboeinann 1844, G. Hennauii 
1852, Uaitung 18ϋ2, Meineke 1853, Weil (Giesseu) 1864, W. Oindorf 
Poelae seeniei 1809 {5th ed.), L. Schmidt 187a FMey 1879 C4th ed.). WeU 
(Vm) 1884, WeeUein (Berlin, critical edition) 1885. 

2> TktHttises on the text : C. Reisigii etnendationes in Ae»dtyli Prome- 
theum, reprinted in Ritschl's Opustcula, I, pp. ;J78-393. Fr. Wieaeler, 
odversaria in Aeschyti Promet/ieiim vinctum et Armtophanis Aves philoloqica 
et archaeoiogica, Gottingeri ISV-i. Scbociiiaun, Mantissa ammadversionum 
ad Aesckyli Prometheum (1815), reprinted in his Opuxcula, III, p|>. 81-94. 
E. J. Kielil, Am'hylea^ Spec. /, Leydeii 1850. Wieeeler, zu Awk^a* 
Promelheu»t in PkUotogu$ ΙΧ» p. 716 ff.; Bchtdae crUieae m Aeiei^i Pro- 
mefAeimt vinctum in Ind^ le^num Getting, <ie«fii>. 1860. F. V. FHtzsche, 
de Aeschylo G. Ilennanni, accedunt emetuiathne$, Rostock 1880; MueeilO' 
neo, Rostock 1882. Ad. Renter, de Promethei, Septem, Persanm fahularttm 
codicibus recentioribus, Rostock 1883. A. Nauck, Kritische Bcmerkuugen, 
St. Petersburg 1885. F. VV. Schmidt, Krttische Studien zu den griech. 
DtmmUtem; /. Aetekyht md ΞιφΑΜ», Berlin 1886. C. G. Cobet, de 
loeit ψί&ΐϋΑαΛ in Ae»chffii PmmeAto et eckehie antiquiit ad kane (ra^oe> 
dianit in Mnemosyne N. S. XIV, 121 fL Hane Fiach, tmm Pronuiheus de» 
Aesckylos, in Jahrbiicher fikr PhUdogie, vol. 129, p. 827 If. 

3. On the Myth of Prometheus : Weiske, Prometheus und sem Mythen- 
kreis, Leipzig 1842. E. von Tiausaulx, Prometheus, der Mythus.und seine 
Bedeutung,m Wiirzburg lecture-list, 1843. I'reller, Griechische Mythologie 
(4th ed.), I, pp. 91-102. Zinsow, die Prometheussage, in Paedagog. Archivt 
1866, pp. 641-<683. 

4. On the Composition of the Trilogy: A. W.von 8cbleg«l, VorUeun- 
gen iiber dramalische Kunst, I, p. 164. Bliimner, die Idee dee Sdtidtttdt 
in den Tragodien des Aeschylos, Leipzig 1814. Other material cited in 
Schoemann's edition, p. 90 ft". Welcker, die Aeschyleische Trilogie 
Prometheus, etc., Darmstadt 1824; A^achtrag to the same, Frankfort 1826. 
G. ileruiaan, de Aeschyli Prometheo soiulo, 1828, reprinted iu his Opus- 
euta. Vol. IV. Diaeen (letter to Welcker) printed in Welcker'a TrUogie, 
pp. 92-04. J. H. Theoph. Sdimidt, de Pivmedkeo vtncfo^ Aa|;ebnfg 1831. 

158 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



159 



Aneelm Fearbach, de Pnmetkei Anehj^i coiuttio af^tie indoU (in bie Nack- 
getoBtent Sehnften edited by Hettner, Brunswick 1863, Vol. lY, p. 129). 

J. Caesar, review of Sciioomann's edition in tlie Zeitschri/t fur da* Alter' 
(Atim, 1845, n. 41. (i. Hermann, de Promelheo Aeschyleo, Leipz. 1845 
( Opuscula, \'o!. VIIT, pp. 141-158). Schoeinann, Vindiciae Jovis Aeschylei, 
(ireifswald (Opuscula, III, p. 95), and iiOer dtn Prometheus des 

Aeschyhs in Zeilschrifi fur d. AUerfhum, 184l>, n. Ill (Opuscula, 111, 
p. 120). Caesar, reply to Sehoemann, in same periodicul, n. 113. p. 899. 
H. Keck, der tkeohgiat^e Charaleur des Zeus in Aeeek* Pronutheust Gluck- 
stadt 1851. Moriz Carriere, Prometkeue, in the DetU$ehe$ Museum^ 1655, 
n. 14. Doellinger, HeidetUhum und Judenihu7n, Ratisbon 1857, p. 269. 
Welcker, Gneclasrhe Ootlerlehre, Gottingen 1859-00, II, p. 246. Her- 
mann Koeclily, Akadcmische V'oriraqf vnd Heden, 1, Zurich 1857, p. 1 
(reviewed by Karl Lelirs in the Jahrbuchtr fur Philoloyie, 1859, p. 555). 
Sehoemann, Noch ein Wort iiber Aeschylos' Prometheus^ Greifswald 1859. 
Caesar, der Prometketu des AesehyUa ; zur Revision der Fntge iAer seine 
Aeotogische Bedeutung^ Marbui^ 1850. W. Viseher, ^ben die Promelkem- 
tragSdien des Aeschylos, Basle 1859. H. Keck, die neueste Literatur iiber 
Aeschylos' Prometheus in Jahrbiicher fUr Phi!olor/ie, ISGO, p. 459. W. Teuf- 
fe], iiher des Aeschylos Prometheus und Orestie, Tubingen 18(il. W. Mar- 
cowitz, de Aeschijli Promelheo, Diisseldorf 1865. B. SteusslofF, Zeus und 
die GoUheit bei Aeschylos, Lissa 1867. Th. Henri Martin, la Prometheide, 
itude mr /a peiutftf el la structure de estte hihgie dPEschyle, Paris 1875. 
Ptinl Schwan, die Darstellung des Zeus im Prometheus des Aeschylus, Sak* 
wedel 187& Karl Frey, Aeschylus-Studien, Schaffhausen 1875. F. Seel- 
mann, de Prometheo Aesehjfleo, Dessan 1876. Alexander Kolisch, do" 
Prometheus des Aeschylos nur zu versfehen aus der EigenthiimUchkeit seiner 
Entstehung, Berlin 1876. ratin, J^titdes sur les tragiques Grecs (5th ed.), 
1877, I, pp. 250-305. Alceste Lenzi, il mito del Prometeo di Eschilo, pro- 
gram of the Lieeo Pontano in Spot^, 1877. Lewis Campbell, the mten^ 
fion of AwAylus in the Prom^keuS'TrUogp, in Aeademg, 1877, n. 271, p. 43. 
Christian MufiF, zwei Titanen, Prometheus und Faust, Halle 1883. Alexan- 
der Kolisch, iiber den Prometheus des Aeschylos, in Philologus, XLI, p. 
227 if. ; Wer IM die Fesseln de* Prometheus t in Zeitschrifl ftisr das GymnO' 
sialicesfin. XXXIII, p. 65 ff. 

5. Un Place arid Scenery: Pet. Jos. Meyer, Aeschyli Prometheus vinc- 
tus quo in loco agi videatur, Bonn 1861. Bembard Foes, de toco in quo 
Prometheus βφηά Aenhglum mitcfti* eitf Bonn 1862. C. Fr. MUller, die 
«ceii»cAe DarH^ung de* aesehj^eisehen PromeAeus, Stade 1871. 

6. On the syninietry of the dialogue : O. Ribbeck, qua Aesekj^ arte 
in Pnmetheo fabuLa dioerbia eampotuerit, Berne 1859. 



Digitized by Google 



160 



APPENDIX. 



Β. Variations proie the M edicban BfAHuaCBiFT. 

[See G. Hermann, Aeschyli Trayoediae, ed. II. (lB5fl), vol. II. j R. Mcrkel, 
Atschyli quae sui^ersutU in codice Laurenliano veterrimo, Oxonii, 1871 ; N. Weck- 
leln, Aeschijili Tmgoedtae, Berolini, 1885, Tol. I. The reading of the text |Hre* 
cedes the colon ; that of the nuuraacrlpt foUowa it. W.s Wecklein.] 

2. οφρστον Schol. on //. xiT. 78 and on Ar. Han. 827 : &βατ0¥ τ' (other inss. 
ifiwi), — β. αβ«|ΐαττ(Μΐν S«v|mSv It άρρηκτοϋ vl8«it 8chol. on Ar. Rem, 827 : 
UcMMrrfiwt wApvcr 4fy4wMs rirpms. — 15. vpjf: T$t with rpo» written 
above. — 16. σχιθβΐν Elmsley on Eur. Med. 1G8: σχίθαν. — 17. cvvpicituv 
Blomfield after glosses of Tlesych. and Photius : ίζωριάζην. — 20. ^τάγφ other 
mes.: τόπψ. — 28. έιτηνρου Elmsley : ίχηύρω. — 42. γ other mss. : τ«. — 
49. {«άχθη Stanley: ίπράχΦη.^Μ, ψΑι« other mm.: ψάλια. — 66. ββλιίτ 
Stanley: λαβείν. — 65. 8ιο|μτιΙ(: — 66. Μ witm W.: <*μτ/μ* first 

hand* iwepirrdvw second. — 77. γ< other mss. : at (τ for σ bj later haad).« 
80. τραχύτητα Dindorf (cp. Arcad. p. 28, 8): τραχι^τητα. — 90. 'π^μμητορ 
other mss.: ναμμ^οιρ. — 96. Ιξηνρ* (cp. 400) : {ξίνρ\ — 99. wfTumebus: »·ί. 

— iroT« W. : wort (see on ό44). 

113» «eifiii8i otiier mn.: τοΜί9<β.·Ί1λ 4ΜΐΙρ(βϋ Blomfleld: imrf^t. 

— wpoimXmii|Miiioe W.: 9ati9tA.tfy«pos.— 114. «E <t Dindorf: S 3 fa la (cp, 
CeO). — 116. ecoVvTOs another ma.: θΐόσσυτοί (cp. 270). — 118. Ιμύν other 
rose.: ημών. — 128. ά8< Hermann: ?55f. — 134 9€μ«ρώιην first biuxl, 0*ρμ€ρωι^ν 
second hand. — 136. alat αίαΐ Dindorf after other mss. : al ai at. — 142. vpoo- 
vopvaT^t other niM. : vph$ itarp6s. — 144. 6νοψ«ρά Hirschig : φοβίρά. — 
146. ^pitxXaotiier mat.: ^(γΚη. — 146. ιίσιβονταν Hermann : iJrfSviNra (« bjr 
later hand). — 147. tqS' Elmsley: ταΓσδ'. — ά$αμαντοδ4τοαη Tumebue: ffwr* 
T*lireit(io ovrr au an 1 το hy later hand). — 150. oO^tws Bentley from Hesych.: 
i$ienais. — 152. 0' Αιδου Turnclms: r' atSov. — 155, aypUn other mee. : ayp'ms 
(*&7p(o(s Aeschylus si scripsisset, posuisset iKirois ίβαμοΐί aypiois' Hermann). 
—166. See under 161. ονναοχαλ^ (after 243): {νν«τχαλφ. — IffiT. W 
Ιμο« other mat.: fr* iw* 4ωδ (cp. Heimsoeth Krit* Stud, p. 316).— 170. ^* 
ότου first hand, ΰφ* Stou second 1 i ill 72 οζτ^ Ponon: t9rot. — 176. Tf 
T(v<iv Tumebue: τ« μη, Tiif.i.— 177. τήσ-5* other mss.: r^r. — 181. Ιρ^θισβ 
Turnebus: ήρ/Λσ*. — 183. ιτά Turntbus: oVa. — ιγοτ€ \V.: wort (see on 99). 
— 185. άίΓαράμυβον other mss. : ού -καράμνβον. — 186. τραχν$ καΐ other mss. : 
rpax^rrcKaf. — 187. See Wider C — 189. ^cmv^q other mas.: ΡνσΒ^ (w in an 
erasure, apparently of ei).— 168. ιτανταχη W.: vwray^. 

201. {Spas other mss. : «δρ»;. — 204. ιηθιΕν: irefdeiv first hand.— 213. Xpiii|» 
8ολ«ρ Si Tovs : xpv. f) i6\w rovt first hand. — ΰΐΓίρσ-^οντας Person : inrtpixovrat. 
— 226. αΐτίαν other mss.: oiWjjv. — 235. 8' έτολμηβ·* other mss.: ik τόΚμηα'.— 
287. T<p rofc other maa. and Schol.: nuf (m orer rius by aaotfier hand). 
dXXa νηλινί Elmaley: ink* Jb^eAf.- 846. Aiivdt Pctaon: iActn^. 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



161 



— S47. μη irov τι other OiBB.: «of ru — 248. 9νητο»« other mu,t itntfrovs 
τ — 256. See under C. — κοΰΒαμη W. : κονδαμη. — 264 f. τον κακ«$ irpciovovV' 
Stanley: τοίτ κακ&ί νράσσοντα$. — 269. KaTicrxvavficr0ai, n{}ir'r niss, : χατισχο- 
ιτβΐσθαι. — νώαρσ-ίοιί later hand, ntdapaiats first hand. — 274. π40«Γ6< Blom- 
ield: v«(t«Ftf« (Me on 2Η and S38). — 279. lywnifai H r w otl^r m«. : «^αιν 
pivevrw. — 288 f. γηίη» . . . χ^φνη^ίΜνν^ί» Athcn. ίτ. p. Ιβδ C : 7Mf«p ... «1 
x«P 'ο^λωσσίΓι». — 295. συμιτρόσσ-ι iv Brunck : συμιτράττίΐμ, 
313 ί. τον VW χόλου ττορο'ντο μο'χθον Lowinski : rhv νυν χόΚον τταρόντα 
μόχθαν (μάχθον Other mss.). — 331. μ«ταα-χΰν Weii (see under C) : μίτασχ^ΐ'. — 
832. μη8/ other mss. : μη94ν. — 333. mb-us other mss. : irtietts. — 334. νημαν· 
: «iv«ByM}f loiter hand, ιηψΛ0η* Ant hand.— 840. κο^αμή other mss. : iwvSi 
/■4·'— 843. Μλβι· other mas. : 0«λ«ΐϊ.— 847. See under C — χα! Porson: 
348. irp^s other mss. : fs. — 353. ίκατογκόρανον Panw and Blomfield: iKaroy- 
τακιίρ-ήνον (witli α over η). — 354. πάσι S* avWo-n] Hermann : ττασιν ftr ItrrtcrTrf 

— 371. θ«ρμοϊβ . . . P^f<n other mss., άπλάτον Schiitz : $(ρμψ άτλήβτου fitAtaai 
(cp. 710, Eum, 68).— 378. ^ργη$ σψριγ«βση«: opy^t vwvivnf (see under C). 
— 880. νφ«8«ντΛ: ff^Twvra (tee under C). — ΙνχΜίηι other mei.: ί<τχκα1*ι 
(with ψ over fj). — 892. (ai 374 in theMe<l.) W.: σ»^·— 395. 8« τον 
Blomfield: 8* ίτ £v. — 398 f. SaapwrCeTaim W. : lai^larmtrw. — ^o&Wir 
other mss. : ^αδι 

401. παγαίί other mss.: inj-yeTr. — 406. ^Sc(ιcwσιv αΙχμάν other mss.: 
Mtuariuif Λίχμ^'^'^^ΧΠ. See under C— *ApI«« Hartnng: 'ApoBfet. — 
421. ^ticpqiKVW Bothe and Elmilej: ^Ικρημνον 0*.— 428. "AtXttvT 9t other 

mss.: Άτλονί* is. See further under C. — 432. βνβ^ other mes. : BaOvs. 
433. iccXaivos Hermann: KtKmvhi i\ — 438. ΐΓρονσ-ιλονμ#νον Askew (after 
Etym. M. p. 090, 11 and Ar. Ban. 730): νροντιΚούμΐνον (β over i} by early 
hand).— 460. ctiqp W.: cinc^.— 451. «ροσ«<λ·ι« other mn. and Sohol.: 
a]p«iH|Aovf (with «I OTer if). — 452. difmipoi flrat hand, ktlvvftt toter hand.— 
469. roφιff|u£rMV other niia. and Stobac us Ed 7V,i:x. 1 1 · ρ^σ^μΑτων (σοφισ- 
μάτων very late hnnd in mnrpin). — 460. ίξηνρον Stobaeus : i^«vpov (so 468 
tSpt ; cp. W. Curae Epi'jr. p. 33), — 461. ίργάνην StohufMis Γ!ο·ίΊ. HI, 1 : *pyi- 
Ttv {άτιν by later hand over ipya» ... by first handj.^ — 463. σάγμασιν I'auw: 
σ^μαΐΓίν.- 404. 8idSex«i: h/iUcxw first hand. — 465. yhtvtV Dawea Mm. 
Crd. p.278» jipttvit, — d^fia I'Tnmebua : Βρμαιτ*. — 498. vanrrOlwr other mm. : 
Μΐ/τιλ({χ»ι> (i.e. ναντίλω^ and ναυλόχων). — 470. σοφΜτμ* ίτφ Other mss. : 
σοφξσμάτων (ίτφ written above by very Into !\iind). — 472. alms Porson : 

— 479. ovTf other mat.: ούδ<.— 460. ovrt Blomfield: ov6c'. — 494 f. See 
under C. 

502. aihffw , . , Τ· other mn. : cUtapw — 605. inirni other mst. : 

TovTo. — 507. μη vur Sealiger : μh νΰν. — 510. 1σ-χνσ«ν: iVx^rccJIrst hand. — 
519. Ίτλήν other rass. : vp\v. — 520. ονκ £v iKirvOow another ms.: ουκ olv 
ir^^oio. — 524. vtfXfiav f'see 392): αιί^ί».-»-. — 530. ποτινκητομ^νο other rase.: 
■κοτιησομίνα. — 536. άδν Hermann: ήδΰ. — 537. rtlvwf other mss.: rlvtiv. — 
544 f. αχ€φ«« xepts Taraehna : 4χα^ί. — «o« r(t another ma. s «etr τ«». * 



Digitized by Google 



16^ 



APPENDIX. 



660. SIStTOi added by Meineke (ZeititAr, Jur Alterth. 1845 p. 1063). — o^mt 

Paley (ο(>νω Hermann): o6vorf. — 554. ΐΓρο<Γΐ5οΰσ* other mes. : τροιϊοΓσ'. — 
5β6. tKiivo θ' ό'τ' Hruiu'k: ΛνίΓι' fir* ύ6χ' (ollic-r mss. fnt'tvi rr or"). — 562. χα 
Xiy»ls otiier mss. ; χαΚίνοιαιν. — 566. d d Dindori; άα t ί. — 567. μ< τοίν τά- 
λβινκιρ other mia. : μΜ rdhMMtr.^otrrpet : tXvrptn 6nt hand. —869. τίν TricU- 
luu: fo^ivwt rir.— 672. ιην^γβΙ Uernumn: mivirycrcr.— 674* ια|ρ^««κτ«· 
Meineke (PAi'/o/. XX. 52): icn^<(rXa<rro$. — 675. U U irovoi Seidler (de vers. 
dochm. p. 84 and 141) : Γώ ΐώ to? iroT 'ττίίτΓοι ΊτόττοΙ. — "jrot μ' other mss. : irf) μ'. — 
«λάναι added by Meineke (^Hhilol. XX. 231). — TrjXiirXavok Seidler: τηκίπ\α·γ· 
nw.— «λώ>Μ other rose.: vAiiwi. — 670. ιπ||ΐ·σ«ναλ« Hermann: inifioraiinj'. 
— Bindorf.* t 1.^688. fie added by Elmaley.— 686. 
588. Given by Hermann and Elmeley to lo; formerly to the chorai. — 
592. ''Hp<^ . . . γνμναΙ«ΓΜ: ffa . . . '^υμι^ζβται. — 597. Ofomrrov Hermann: 
etStrain-ov. — BQS. idvTpewi t(i^ W. : Kirrftei. — 699. φοντολέοι· Hermann: 

601. XappeeTT T ot Hermann; λ«ήρ^ντ·η— (dKXeiv): ice under CL— 608. Ιιξ 
Dindorf: 11.-006. τί H«bc*F A ♦dpfticey Fr. Martin (W μ^χ«φ ; rt ψά^μα^ 

KOI' Klrasley): ri χρ^ ψάρμακον. — 608. ^yd^H otlier mss.: φράςίΕτ*. — 
609. ί«ρ J?f. J/, p. 702, 30 : 2τ«. - xpn'tns: χρή^«Γ. — 617. ιτάν 8' dv οϋ F. V. 
FritZSche: xSc yap oZv (πα·* α*» otln r mss.). — 621. οΌψην(σ'α§ Liiiwood, 
Keck (Jahrb. fm- Fhiiol. bl, p. 478) : σαιρηνήσαι. — 626. τον84 σοι Turnebue: 
T«S99 reir (Lipi. Avg. τ«»β>).— 687. ed added by hiter hand. — 628. 9fS^ 
Bnttmann Zextl. I. p» 212: d)p^ai. — OSS. λιγοιΙιπ|«: λβγούσα» first hand. — 
637. «Ss τ other mss.: cLr κ'. — 647. <ν$αΐ|ΐον: e{^δaίμu)v first hand (o written 
above by later linnd). — 657. νυκτίφοιτα 8ι(|ΐατα Nanck ( Bulletin de I'Acad. de 
St. Pelersb. \0ύθ p. ii81), after Lycophr. 225 χρ^αμώ» ακΰαοΛ νυκτίψοιτα ϋ^ίμαΤΛΐ 

ίηκτίψαντ' (rvKT^4|>otT^ottier mss.) ovflpmu — 660. other mii.: ψίλωί (α over 
■Mby later band).— 667. «INaber; mi.— vepsMviv other mee.: vn^wTftr (ep. 
€fte. 600). — 668. 4ξαΐο~ΤΜσ-οι Blomfleld ; ||«Κντώσ(ΐ. — 670. Kdir^KX^in (cp. W. 

Curae Epigr, p. : Ka^rUkitctv. — 677. See Tinder Γ. — 680 άφν(8ιο$ Elmt- 
ley: al<pviit.oi. — 683. ο τι Turnebue : frt. — 684. wovwv other nuss.r ττόνον.— 
688. Sci; under C. — 690. δύσβατα Kol otlier ntee. : luaQiara. — 691 f. δ<ί|Μΐτα 
«Ιντρφ ψνχ(ΐν ψνχαν άμφοίΐΜΐ W^l: tciftar' i^^itct κ4ντρψ ^ύχβατ ψνχί» 4μά», 
—686. €ΐη8ο«σ« other mis.: ^tf^iSoSeia,— 096. «ρφ γι Bmnck: wpmy* cor- 
rected to xpmiyt {6 oTcr w by later hand). 

700. XptCav other mss. : χ/^Τα»- τ*.— 7(W. βάλ* other mss.: μ<ίΤ,— 710. vaf 
tttw* other mss.: νίονσ'. — 711. ^)pTV|Uvoi another ms. : ίξιιρττιμί^οι. — 
712 f. See under C. — 716. vpoWXairm Etmsley (cp. 371): ψρόσπΚαστοι. — 
727. vrnvratm Enetath. p. 660, 10 and Tsetiea on Lycophr. 1286 : vutrfst (cpu 
W. Curae Epigr. p. 6),— 741. μηδ^ V Tur n 1 is αηί' ^irwf.— 742. XO. Ιη 
ίη W.: / i. 749. ir<Soi Dindorf : n-€3y. — 752. η δυσΐΓ<τ»« other mss.: jfAv 
■K€T'2fT. — 758. ήδοι' dv : ^δοιμ' (^^oio &v anuthi-r ms.). — 760. SeeundorO. — 
767. δάμαρτοβ other mss. : δάμωρτοί. — 770. See under C. — 772. αντον ίκγον··ν 
Other msB. : afir6i» ίγ/ίη». — 776. ν«ντηι other mn. : ewn%s r*. —788. 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



1β3 



7(7ti>vf7i' with ov over the flctl y, — 790. ijml^y Henraiden {Exerc. Crit.p, 
93) : iireipuy. — 791. The lacuna after this ver?e was ohserved by Brunck. — 
792. -n-o ντον other mas. : tJi'toi'. — 796. μονοδοντ** other nies. : μονώδοντίΐ. 

806. other mss. and Schol. : wipoy. — 807. τηλουρέν later hand : τΐ|λ- 

owftyhif. — 811. BufkiwHr other aiat.Mid Sdiol.: ftM0w,'^82Si, ^i^P Her- 
mann (ep, 609} t imii^. — 809. γίιι «β· Weil (the 8ehol. on Βψί» 30A ν«?·ν 
8' ίμίΐί^ίσββ yalas vc'Sov remarks i^rl rov irotor eiir^cT* ScircSof) : 8i(ir(8a (the 
first syllabic of wliich is short). — 831. 0όικο9 Brnnck : θύκο^. — 835. See under 
C. — 838. ΊΓολιμιτλάγκτβΜ'ί : waMM\<ucrotat first hand, ■καλ>μπ\άκτ(Μσί second 
hand. — 840. κ·κλι{β«ΤΜ other msi.: κληβ^ισίται. — 848. τίθηστν: riWicflnt 
hand. —-863. «m«|Hevr^Nut other nui. (ace. to St. if, p. 846, U the Attic · 
language does not alter the endings of the numerals in composition) : wtwni- 
H9rr6rais. — 85S. See under C — 860. Sen nn ier C — 864. l-ir* other mss.: 
if. — 868 f. ατταμβλννθηνίτον and 8νκ>ΐν other inss.: αιταμβ\νθησίται and Sut7t>, 

— 872. icXfivos other nies.: kKhvoU. But see undvr C— 877. 4λ«λ«ν 4λ·λι« 
Fanw after He^ch. : Ιλιλ«λ«λιλ<ν.— 878. φρ<νοιτλι{γ(« Cohet: ^vowAwf§!s, 
—881. ΐφα8(α other mie.: κβφίίη.'^ΒΒΛ, «ηΙβίΜ^ other mis. and Schol.: 
wraiove". — 887. it Monk : hs. — 896. Wrvtoi added by Paley. — 896. ιτλα- 
θιίην -γαμ^^ Canter: ηλαθιΐη i» -^αμίτα (with σ over ϋ and i> after i) by later 
hand). — 899. άμΑλαιττομ^ναν Weil (see his edition of the PeniuHt, p. 132, 
and Heimsoetli Krit, Stud. p. 322) : yd^u Ιαιηομίνα». 

900. SwrvXAme · > · dXninfaif other nit.: ΙνΜτΜί->χη«ι . . . AXarvfairi. — 
901 f. See under C. — 903. irpoaSpdbm Salvinius : irpoeidpitoi (other mn. 
Έροβϋρκοΐ). — 910. θρόνων τ other ms8. : θρόνων. — δ' Turnebus : τ'. — 
911. ToV later liand : τ. 5'. — 912 $ηναν<3ν corrected from iij»ojiy. — 917 -in 
arret corrected from ηστω$. — 922. (νρήο-η other msa.: «v/4<ro». — 926. κακ^ 
other mn. : «a«fi» (with f orer «r hj later hand).— 927. Arev other mee.; 
Iner.— 989 f. «δι 8* and «K 8* Ar other mie.: «6» and rf Sal.— 984. ·το«<Γ 
lySlmsley and Wellauer: rovii 045. Ιφΐ|μ4ίροΐ| other mss. : r^y ημίροιτ. 

— 948. Sep under Π. — 950. ΓκφραΙ« other mss. : φράζΐ. — 956. vaUiv second 
hand.yal iirst hand. — 961. γ« other mee.: δ*. — 966. See under C — 968 fif. See 
under C. — 969. φννβκ otlier mss. : ^yoi. — 977. α-μαφά» Brunck: μικρά». — 
990* See wider 6.-986. «oC8* dwm |m other mse.: «aS9«f 987. nln 
Valckenaer: καί ίη. — 988. w t tfwH a t other mss.: ittvoti^Bat (cp. 1048). — 
992. α10αλονσσ·α Canter: αΙθάΧουσα. — 996. γνβίμψ€» . . . φράβ-αι other mss.: 
yvA^^ft first band (ja over α second hand) . . . ^piaw. — 998. imrox other mst. 
and Schol. : i «αΐ. 

1008. |μ|«οΤ other nua-s itvidT. 1008 f. alof jXmdk POiaon (jtiap 
λΝ·^Γ» i^mit RohortelU'i edition) : Jurats | 4^».— 1016. ifwrret other nua.: 

ίφΰκτν% (with ot oyer t»s by Tery late hand). — 1021. 1% Turnebus: i<t. — 
1026. 4κβοινώτ€ται Nauck, Eurip. Stud. II. p. 175 (cp. Eur. Cyc/. 377 rtQul- 
yartu, 660 θοινάσομαί, Kl. 836 θοίνασόμία6α) i ^κ0οικήσ<ται. — 1026. τι Other 
mss.: Toi. — 1031. See under C. — 1036. £|uivev first hand (cp. Meineke 



Digitized by Google 



164 APPENDIX. 

PhUol. XTX. 233) : aeaallj written λμβί»ον'.^1099. «ι·ο« other mss. : ιτβίβ·».— 

1043. Iir* Iftol ikirWcrf* other mss. : Ut μοι '^ιπηίσθω. — 1049. τώκ Weil : τύψ 
τ·. — 1050. «lsTf \V.: fs τ* (conjunction V — 1056. See under C. — 1057. ή 
•ravS' a^n Koeclilj {Akad. Vortrage und Oeden I. p. 404), Weil, Madvig 
(Ad«€n. Oirit. p. 103) : t| nvT cfrrvx^ (thit aiOM foooi with sttperacrilMd 
r«» !>. τ4χΐι; e|K mmAixm 408).^1ΟΒβ. ^ «1 Tonielni*: ^t.— 1060. «w 
another ms.: irei/, — lOTl. άγώ Porson: Λτ* iyi». — 1077. κονκ Turnebue: 
wol ηνκ. — Λ019>. aWpavTov: αχ/μ ιτ i (i/ over τ by later hnnd). — 1066 ·ηί1 
1092. ciXiwoiNTi . . . «ϊλίσσ«*ν Turncbua : ίλίβ-σονιτι . . . ίκίσσαν. 



C. Bbkabks oh PABncin.AS Passagbs. 

[C^. th« woikf umed in App. Α.] 

9. A. N«nck {Knti»dt» Semtrkmigmt TIL Btittetin de fAeadimh imp. 
8i. PdterAomrgt Tome XXII. p. 75 iq.) it Λ». F. W. Schmidl KrU, 

Stwl. I. Χκύθην αγύμσν'. — On resolations in tragic trimeter cp. B. Enger 
Wif'in .liits. XI. 4U; C. Fr. Milller, de pedHms udntu m ditdog. ten. Audi, 
Hopfi Eur., Berol. 18(Ki ; liutiipel Phild. XXV. &4. 

12~L5. M. Schmidt Zeilsckr. fur est. Gymn. XVI. 585 r' σ^^ι^ and ^· 
pxyyi r^Sc Βν^χίμ·)*. Cp. HelOMOetli Wiederker^muf p. 286» iTrit. Atuf. p. 281. 
Hennunn ImmMw βη», Hnrtong ifanU» μαη», Heimmetli KrU, Sud, p. 2S 

i^rt^} μ* frt. 

37 Kiehl p, 50 requires 9t6t for βίάν, bat thinks the verse spurious because 
it Wiiiiurbs the stichomythic arrangement. For the eame reason Ludwig, zur 
Kntik df Audi, p. 20, etrikn out the following veree. Cp. Κτί^ηΐη ZMkf. 
fljt 9Λ, Gymn, 1868 p. 609 it 

38. Nauck (BtUletin de I' Acad, de J^. Pa» 1868 p. 494) &raati^ y4pcu. 

41. The question-point, standing in most recent editions after irij, we have 
again put after οΤόν τ·. Hartung's objection, that disobedience to Zeus is 
possible, leaves out of account the pecali&r attitude of the menial's mind ; 
cp. 86^ 44. The conjeeture of B. Meister (^Oommtia, Sem, HuL Ζαμ», 1874 
p. 280), Ικν^ρτΛ for Mir τ<, ti tttnetlve. 

49. If iwpix<hi is to be retnined, it must be defended by Eum. 126 rl σοι 

wiwpsKrai ^Γpayμa irk)}v Ύ*νχίΐν κακά, Eur. Med. 1004 νάντωί ττ^τρακται ταΐτα 
κουκ ίκψίύ^ίται <^Srhol. άντί τοΰ ^ κίκριται, «Τμαρτοι, irfwpmrcu'), Hdt. ix. I ΙΟ 

effra* τοι, Μάσιστα, wtnpriitTai, and explained " all else was subject to allot* 
iikMit (aaeignment), «ητο only dominion over the gode"; that Ib, ''chleftnin* 
•hip of the gods was impossible for thee, and another office would have been 
equally a position of dependence." But how this interpretation of ί-πράχθη can 
be reconciled with the known uses of τράττΐΐν, h hard to see. The connexion 
gains greatly by Stanley's emendation. The conjectures ίπρ^θη (Abresch), 
*^X^n (C. O. Haupt), ίκράι^ (Reisig), Ιφράχθη (Caesar), έτρά9η and ίνρΛκτ^ί 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



165 



(Wieseler), ιτάραντα irpaavt (Lowinaikl), iwpij^ ΊαΐΛ θ«οΐσι Mipavtiv (Weil), 
ίπύχθη (Merkel Aesch. cod. Lanr. praffationis lineamenta, Quedlinburg 1871 
p. B), are valueless (cp. Scboemaan Mantissa Anim.f at beginning). That 
ΐπαχβηί occurs nowhere else in tragedy is not a ralid objection. The same 
it true of Avcx^t (Soph. AnL 60). The more uraal word i.xUu>0$ would hen 
be leea appropriate than /ιταχβήτ. 

51. Beisig τοΓσδ* ίτ' ούδ4», Bloinfleld καϊ τοΊσί' ovUv, Hartung τοΐν^ y, 
Meineke Fkild. XIX. 230 roiaU r\ Koeulily p. 401 iyvteKu Kaym, Nauck iytmita 
καγύ or καΰτάτ, Ueioze rois δ' iy' obidp, M. Schmidt τοΓσδ' 4yw oifSiv. 0. Bib- 
beek nnderatande r«Siv9« of the fetten in Hephaeetua'e hand. 

ei Cp.HennaimandBergkJiiAi«./iirPili/of.81,293. 

66 f. The common reading is vrip artyte (Schutz, Bothe) ; but the correc- 
tion inrtpffTfvou 18 duc soU'ly to the followinp ^-βοω» διΓίρ ffrtvtii. Hcimsoeth 
de divevsa div. mend, emend, comm. altera, Bonn lri07 p. VIII. σΰν Ζσον ariyw 
(cp. Kur. rkoen. 1430). — On the poeitiuu u£ the preposition cp. Lehrs Jahrb. 
/kr BiM, 86 p. 81S, Wecklein 8t»dim xu Auek. p. 70, Tycho Mommeen 
fiefiraiidl 00» ffiv tiM( ^tri c. Omi. iei fan^ttfe^ 

77. Heimsoeth Wiederh. p. 35 ταΰδ' ^pyov, on ground that the words tl 
itaKhk ytvotTo, written in cod. Guelph. above the line, indicate the singular. 

83. Blomlield conjectures νροστίθη after Et. M. 478, 10 oSre wai oi Άττ«βΙ 
. . . xp&yTtu Toiis Tpirots νροσώκοΐ5 rStv wapararutrnv ir rois τροφτακτικοΐχ * οίοψ 

Μβη'^, Mhw, ir(§nt τίλι. 

86 f. Elmsley τρομι^^ία».— The reading τύχιμ in other mie. ia a correction 

for Ti'xfTjy misunderstood. 

89 f. Nauck miyal re ιτοτομων irovrltay τβ κυμΛτνν ν^ιριθμο» ά,·γκά\ισμΛ. 

94. Oberdick Zeitschr. fur ost. G. XXII. p. 328 τρισμιφίΐτη for rhy μνριίτη 
following the Sohol. (see above). 

99. On the epelilngs vjr, ^tf^it <^ 'l^C** cp. La Bodie Zekadw, fkr 
dit. 0. XVI. 89, TV. Curae Epigr. p. 46, 

100. Coenen {de comparationibus et meta^orit ίψαά Auieot proutrtim poeku, 
Utrecht 1875) τ4ρμαη rUvS' ΙιηκίΚσαι. 

107. On the form of the fifth foot see Wecklein Studien zu Aeschylos, p. 130. 

119. The analogy of OAo. 48 (Wnnderlich»06«. Orit, in Ae9dL tn^, p. 118 
and Hermann on Soph. Ai. 448) and of the Latin hie dolor (Schoemann) 
does not justify roidaSt. This reading would be correct only on the supposi- 
tion that iroivhi αμτΚακΊ^μάτων expressed a single idea, like xBovhs τίδον. But 
here ίμιτΚακημάτην is logically distinct, and should be also syntactically dis- 
tinct; dee the thou^t loaei its proper pdnt Cp. 563, 620. Similarlj in Ag. 
16S0 the Med. hae οίβχύννβ^ for αΐτχώντ. 

113. The reading τασσαλνντ^ι (Tomebllt wrote mwra^cvrby £v) of other msi. 
is only a correction of the reading of Med. ΊτασσαΧίύμ^νοϊ (sic !). T>inrlorf re- 
gards 1rασσα^foμ/^/oί as a gloi? upon ■κροαιτΐΤΓαρμίνο$. But ΰτΓαιθρ'οί·, lieinands an 
idea like αΐκι^όμίνοί ; accordingly ιτασσαλΐνμοΌΐ should be changed to wpouof 
^•^llMm. Cp. Wecklein ^ShfcfftoawJeidk. p. 84. The eaqplaaation of vjmnKtiv 



Digitized by Google 



166 



meDtiooed in fhe notea ie that of Battmann Lexil. II. 159; another (rpo-w- 
tt\ur) has en proposed by W. Clemm in Acta Soc. Phih! i,ips. F, Ritschl, 
I. 1 p. 77. — Me&nwhile thv e mendation ηρον^ίΚούμΐνοί has l)et n proi>ose(I in- 
dependentljr bj M. Schaudt, iihein. Mus. 20, p. 223. Tbis is also accepted by 
IT. V. Fritnehe {MiKtUmtea, BottodL 1882), who layi down fow forma, ajperc^ 
Aciy, v/mvcXflr, «ροτ<λ<!^, «ρΜίτβλι&τ, «ηά άοιίτβ· thcnco Lai proteUre. 

117. Dindorf ris TicfT* alof Tiii-ae τ*/)^!·!» iriyov\ against thie eee Ueimsoeth 
Wiederh. p. 807. C. f Γ· MiiUer mftkes two dochmii, Iittre rit^* τψμΛιηύΡ Μ 

wdyop. 

139. Weil thinks vcuSef and 'AxcaiOS glosses; but tbia qratem corresponda 
with 168 il. if iiie inteijcctloii «Ιαϊ βίβηββ la not counted (ep. Sept. 870). Or 
an inteiJoctfoD like ^8 ^8 maj hare ^en out before 152. 

142. νμοβψομκΛτάί might easily paes into ιτρλί warpSi, through the omis- 
sion of vaf> after τρο. The variant of the cod. Lips, ιτροαιηφτόί, received bj 
Dindorf, is objectionable because 4γά has to be added. 

166 f. The cod. Med. has its μ^ιητ€ 0ths μ4ιτ9 rtt iKKat (nai uvos). Din- 
dotf» la Ihe belief that Hxxofln the me. Iiad been altered from own (=Jb(l|pi»- 
««f)t wliich stands in the lemma of the Scdiol., wrote At μ4τ« 9*w μήτ· τη 
ivip&v', for this, in the first edition, the editor ϊ^άχρ o-j- u^t? fith^ μ-^τ* rw 
ακβρΜί», nearer the tradition, and with a poetical shift of construct ion (ep. Afj. 
358, Eum. 70, Soph. M. 109, Ai. 243, £ar. EL 1234) . ilow, however, it appears 
from HeriE^B collation and B. SebSU'e etatememl in flemm xl. p. SIO if. tiiat 
λλλΜ wae the oiighial reading of the me. From thie we hare no zeaaan for 
dqiartbig. We mint anppoie Hiat oms (s= Mpttwos) in the lemma of the schoL 
nrcse from a gloss written over &λλο¥. — Elmsley and Cohet write ^yf)4jfftt, 
following Heeych. ^γίγήβεί· ίχαψβν. Dindorf (who thinks ^irfyrj^fi pos-sible) 
says rightlj that έπιγιιθίΤν is here specially appropriate. Cho. 772 (^-/ηθαύσρ 
fperf) proTea the complete nee of the Terb yit^'h for Aeidiylne. 

161. L. Dindorf (rAe«aurti« I. 2 p. S880) COMiders άσχαλαν un-Attic tmt 
ίσχάλλίΐν (see 303), so that άΓτχαλί7 would have to be written here, 243, and 
764 for άσχαλ^. See also Herwerden Exerc. Cri't. p. 63. But as the epic 
language employs both verbs, there is no good ground for denying either of 
them to the loft7 tnm^lc diction of Aeschylus. Besides, άα-χαλαν is proved for 
tragedy by Bar. IjA. A, 090. Ίη none ef the three passage* doee tfie eenee 
demand iJie future ; tliii Dindorf aohnowledgee. B? en miwxpdiev 808 can 
be taken as present 

163. Hermann άστραφη, Dindorl άκναφοι* and δ»'ί(α δ' with Porson for 
β(δ(α yap. The double change, of strophe and antistrophe, is iaadmiseible. 
Ahrena (PftiM. XXIIL 6), after Hermann, refen the gloss of Hesyeh. Amoi^ 
Mf> teyweturrof to our passage, and corrects it to 1»9άμΜ9Τ9¥ w6mr' tfywt^arrw 
with much probability. 

170. The original readinp of the Med. αψ' Ζτου was restored by Weil. 

187. The Med. has ΙχΜΐ« Ziu$ ■ όλλ' l/tiras όί« (ο in an erasure) with a 
superfluous anapaest. Bronck omitted M». Hermann changes oU Xq οίψ and 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



167 



MsniiMt, wllii Sdiotofield, a laeima mfter it, to make thii aitapteitic qriteiii 
eqiul to the i<»egoiDg. Botlie «ad Heimioeth ( IFimImA. p. 248) rightij tldiik 

Ztis and άλλ' to bo glosses. 

203. This verse, attacked by Nauck Zeiischr. fur Alterth. 18δδ p. 110, who 
compares ^ur. Hec. 789, is rightly defended by Weil. 

SIO. '*Itaqiie poMnt Γαϊί» mAter Tlieiiiidit loteUigenda, niu forte totnm 
hmic venlcalum mb interpoUtore adioctam one {daoeat" (SchUte). Jaoobi 
.^if. Mus. III. p. 405, Schoemann, and Caeear also think Qaea and Themis 
different persons. The contrary view is maintainor! hy Hermann, Wck-ker 
(Γπϊ. p. 39), Ahrons (iiber die Gottin Themis. I ilantiover \m'2 p. D), K. Kt-il, 
(JPhilol, XXIII. p. 708), Weil and otiiers. lieisig assumes a gap between 209 
and 810. 

311. Elmsloy and Dindovf ir^MSra. 

213. Wunder (Advers. in Soph. Phil. p. 37) έ9·φ4χη$ι Hennann im§fr4' 
pew, F. V. FritJKSche (^fi^reIlanea, 1882) ιτρο^ξοιτταί. 

217. The Schol. also read προσΚαβόντι. Most editors adopt the reading 
*ροσ\αβόιη·α of other mse. See commentary. 

823. Henaum τιμΛί$, with a few leogor mit. — The reading Avrvtt{4«r« 
(two Iceeer mss.), generally adopted eince Blomfield, it only a tiibetitiilioii of 
tiie commoner for the leee common word. 

234. Elmsley τοχσίί'. 

239. Nauck {Bulletin de I'Acad. de St, Pa. 1860 p. 317) 4μ οίκτψ 9ίμ*νΛ$ c7r' 
ακτ«ν τι/χιΓκ. faeiow*e explanation ^eich jemand In leinem Ifitleid nir 
Avfgabe meehen" cannot bo right. 

246. Hennann ^Ixouriv olierpSs, because ψίκοισιν stands in some mss. (Hesycb. 
οίκτρά' iKtetfd, οικτρό^ ■ ^XffivSs). But cp. Ar. Ran. 1063, where all mss. hare 
i\*tifol for ίΚ(ΐνο\. Probably (piKott y' is necessary (cp. Blomfield Gloss, on 
1018). Mitechenko (^Revue de PhiloL, nouv. se'r. 1877, p. 268) και μ^ι ^iXots 
("eroi to thoee who are not my friends "). 

248. The after $pnrif6$ in the BCed. it due, as in 700, 776» 048, to a whim 
of the c<^yiete; cp. W. Ars Soph, emend, p. 27. On Ovrirovs y*, which some 
mes. have, see Meineke Pkihl. XIX. 231. Hermann 7«f iratJaav. to which Har- 
tung added κΛτοι.κίσα.% in 250. — As the Med. has προσδίρκεσθαι with «■ scratched 
out (cp. Cho. 647 προσχαλκ^ύίΐ for *ρ»χ«λ«€4«), Ked: Mrb. βίτ jPkU, 81, 
479, conjectana mf^iwwfut, thinking it inerediblo that men leading a 
dull, dreamlike life ahould hare had foreknowledge of death. Cp. WdFa 
note. 

253. Meineke, I.e., φ\oymΓh^^ φωτ (as Sept. 26 irvph^ has crept into the text 
for tfydous). But the epithet φλογ^ητό» and the emphasis which lies oh 4ψίι· 
μ€ροι, makee a change of thie aort needleaa. 

266-257. In the mai. all fheee Teraee are giy«i to the chonu-leader. The 
•tichomythy waa reitored by Welcker Tril. p. 62 (Nachtrag p. 60) ; the addi- 
tion ον^αμγ χαΧφ ]» Λ Confirmation. So just >ielow the change of perion (IIP.) 
is not indicated at 968, but at 266. O. lUbbeck αικίζ(ταί γ*. 



Digitized by Google 



168 



APPENDIX. 



260. On the interpretetioil of ^μνφηι, see MoUer PhilaL VUL 786, Cmmt 

Pkilol. XIII. 008, Welcker GStterlehre II. p. 259. 

264. Hf'isig Toi/s κακ&τ Ίτράσσοντοί' adr^t raw?'* filmsley T9it% KOK&s 9f4i^ 
eowrat · tit Si ταΰβ'. Cp. £!um, 313. 

968» Btnuley rewirfS* ind i-tixftA ΈηΛΜγ tieM4 μ« ought to be writ- 
ten. Aetchylna Appeals to lue r«!in only where τ«ι^^>« ii metiiceUjr inooo- 

renient (^Prom. 920, Sept. 580, Suppl. 400, Pers. βΟβ, Eum. 378). 

271 The change of καί |im to κα( rai (Biomfleid, Hermann) is nnsoitable^ 
See commentary. 

272. ScUol. yp. βκάβαί, a cluniey explanation. 

S76. Weil ΐΓΜίΜΐ TM or mrraxot 

Si91. Madrig (Advert. OrU» p. 189) «iic lirr* Ay fry , bat »Λμα»^ $m (wUhOttt 
% σοΙ) would be better, supposing that tat were really oeceBSaiy. 

298. Dindorf fa, \ rl χρήμα Μνσσκ, after Cho. 10. 

313. Schoemana interprets χάΚο» μόχθων " the wrath of ciiastisement," that 
is, " the wrath that manifests itself hi the sufferings inflicted on thee " ; he 
compares i» Mmtt tihmw 446. A better parallel would be %ΚΛτ*ίβΜ miwmv 900. 
Bat both are different; to make the relation of tin sv μγ !» identical, μ«^χβΜ» 
would have to be referred tu Zeus. Caesar (Philol. XIII. (>00) joins μόχθων 
and raiiiav, but this again is improb?il>!e. The order of words, rbf vvy χόΚον 
watpiirra, for τί)ν νϋ^ ναρόιηα χάκον, is much more endurable, if the following 
word also belongs to χ<ίλβκ. Against Haupt (/luf* /set. Benl. 1860 p. 6), who 
pranonneed this order def oisible ndfher on metrical nor stOistic gronnds» Din- 
dorf (Jahrb.fdr. Philol. 87, p. 76) cited Thuc. i. ii (cp. Classen's note),iii. 54, 
Xen. Anab. v. 3, 4. Doderlcin's emendation (Rt^dcn u. Au/satze, p. 303), ίχλοι» 
for χόλον, as 'multitude' (cp. μυρίοα 541), has received much approval. 
Mcmeke (Philol. XV. 139) proposed otKov, afterward (Soph. Oed. Co/, p. 227) 
he prefemd Haapt's <Knijeetare, rhp ww w«x^r wiytfrra μΛχβον, But the sense 
demands x6kos as a connecting link between the ideas of κλί·ι and μέχβ«η^* 
Accordingly the editor has written rhv νΰν χόλου νοφάντα μίχΒον, an emenda- 
tion proposed by Lowinski {Zeitschr. fur Gymnasinlw. XX, p. 038), χόΚου 
passed into χ^λβν after rbv fj/y, as 792 πόίηον became ττόιηον, 800 πόρον became 

328. On the relation of dmptfims to npiwei^fim, see Mtineke Ρλιίοί. 2X638. 
331. The infin. μ^τασχ^Ίν (restored by Weil) passed into /ucrae-xiSytbeeaase 

Koi was assumed to be ' and.' Schutz wished to supply /ifxei with τ^τοΚμηκάί 
(Welcker's Rhein. ^fus. XI. p. 315), but his citations, Soph. Ant. 537, O. T. 
347, are not pertinent. Kiehl (p. 55) changes airias to aUlas and omits 331- 
833, because participation of Oceanns in Prometbeus's deeds is not known 
to the legend, nor consistent with Oceanus's character in this play, in fact 
T. 234 excludes tlic supposition that Prometheus was aided by any god. 
Nevertheless there is no interpolation. See commentary above. For the 
change of wdurmy to rovTttf, cp. the reading of the Med. ταντα for πάΜταίη 5Uo. 
884. Ir. W. Schmidt Amrf. Bepk et Ewr. 1864 p. 86 νημαρΟ^$ μοκύψ. 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



169 



340. Nanek Krit. Benerfc. 1886 write* λ4{«. 
3^. Hindilg oi Htl — Brunck changes ctycita to οβι^ιτα eTerjnrhm; but 
atmua («S &«ita« cp. ite6v*Ka) is a conjunction, not a preposition. Cp. W, 

Ourae Epigr. p. 3β. 

347-372 are given to (.^ceanus in the mss. Elnisley rightly added them to 
Prometheus's speech. Wieseler and liergk Zeitschr. fur Alurih. 18ΰ1 p. ό33 
propose to leave to Oceaniis 347-360 or 347-365. Hartung aptly remarks; 
*This recital of Zens's deeds is so magnlfioentr tliat it is almost too evident 
that the poet is speaking through Promethens's month.' Cp. also WeiPa 
note. 

348. Valckenaer (on Eur. fftjup. p. 277) remarked that ir/xir must here 
hare the dative, because there ΰ no idea of motion or direction. Accordingly 
Hartung and otiiers liaTe edited ^nrlpou r^votf (Bergk JisArb. /Br ΡΙί/οϊ. 
1860 p. 417 irpoaf<nr(pois r6irais). It would be more probable to regard vp6s 

as metrical correction for is, and is as a repetition of the first syllable oi 
tavfpovi, nnd to -write καθ' iar/pf)"? T0nous. But see the commentary. 

349 1. Blomlield ΐίστηκ« κίων . . . ipdbiav &χθο5. — Schoemann erroneously 
thinks dual< The plural in Homer is diflterrat 

364. Oaisford and Person Heru (without e-S^iy) άιτ/βηι, Wnnderlich 
(Observ. Crit. in Aesch. trag. Gott. IWi) p. 27) νασιν ht Μστη (against this 
Berpk. Zettsrhr. f iir Alteiih. 1835 p. 946, Dindorf ibid. 1830 p. 6) ; Naeke 
Ojntsc. I. 175 assumes a lacuna between irSuriv ts and άντ(στη ; Weil h$ 
Avr^(mf» Heimsoeth (die divena di», mend, emend. Bonn 1866) vάσ^t^ ts νρούστη, 
which LobetA had before proposed, but afterwards recalled (m Soph. AL 
803 p. 355 Hermann's emendation is right. 

359. Heimsoeth Wiederh. p. 98 4κψυσων <px6ya. 

378 ff. The niss. have opy^i voaowrris, Stobaeus Flor. xx. 13 ^pyifs ματαΙα$ 
(and αίτιοι for ιατροί), Plut. Con sol. (id Apoll. p. 102 b ψνχήϊ γά/ι νοσούσϊιτ 
mahf Ιατροί \0yot, Srw ri« καιρφ yi μα.κθάσσ·ρ κίαρ, Themist. Or, τιχ. p. 08 φ^φ· 
μακ»9 9i ^ny^ etSaivode^s julr αέπ-ίκα \iyos Irrir, ^ «ri mrucavra iwpJtoneis 
σφαδάζουσαν καΐ ζίουσαρ ίτι. Hermann remarks, *ν«σονσα non erit nimia Ct 
modum excedens ira intelligenda, sed quae non impleat modiim nee possit 
recte censeri ira esse,' and writes ψυχ^ϊ νοσούστηχ after I'lutarch ; at the same 
time, guided by schol. A oi Κότ^οί oi παρακλητικοί θΐραχίύουσι r^v hpy^v ipyiai- 
venom «rat ΗΛψΛμίημτ, he su^sts ipr^s νψρνγώιηι», wliich Heimsoeth, Wiedet- 
herst. p. 139, proves to be right. Reisig conjectures 6py^s ra9o8a-a',DindOff ifiy^e 
(fova7is, Weil φρ€νί>$ νοσοίκτη%. It is certain that the reading ορτγη% νοσούσηχ arose 
from a gloss, ψυχ^ί votroia-ns. Plutarch has preserved the whole of this gloss, 
whereas in our mas. half the original (οργηΐ) is retained. Now that we know 
that in 880 the Ued. has atpptyuyra, with ttie other mss., and not σψυί&ρη, it 
is still clearer that (be original ir^pvydntt in 378 was confused with e^Mtprm 
in 380. For in 380 σφυϋίίντα is required by the sense (see commentary) and 
by Cicero's trntmlation, in which graveecens corresponds to σφυίωντα, and 
the words preceding the quotation, erat in tumore animus, to σφριγά· 



Digitized by Google 



170 



APPENDIX. 



€nt. So in Themletiuf tXUuniem U the pamphtue of ifrpit σ^^νφν»^ 

and σφαίάζουσα» κα\ ζίουσαν (rt that of #fwSfivr« tfiiyitfr* 

384. Turncbus r-fivt* rifv vieov. 

3S6. Hermann S^icci (rt», Weil ,αβΓ^ο»- ίακ^ϊί· 

398 fL To restore the responeion Heath omitted h\ and Aci/io^cya, and in 
tlw imt veiM wrote lr«y{i after Far. iL < Sed partieula abene non potett 
ncqm ΧβφψίΜί delendum Ml^aed exeidit altqnid.iii antistropha' Hanann, 

who writes ΒακρυβΙστακτοψ faBwif 8' *Ιβομ4να, aod remarks on the read- 

ing ^tifif, 'potc^it vi<leri verum eiee, ut Aeschylus exprcssorit Tfptv Ιάκρυον* 
On the qaestionable position of δ*, see commentary on Hurpard (htnr^ft. 

gramm. Aesch. p. 71. Weil δαπρυσΙστακτοΜ aw' ... δ αδίνόν, G. Wolil /ihein. 

Miu, 19, 484 (and before, Hermann EL dtadr, Metr. p. 494) daKpvvwremI S", 
The word tgrtatrt, formed with « priTative, ia not a proof of this. The right 

reading is 3αιτρνσί<ττακτα S*. 

408. Hermann (Βακρνχ4ίΐ) στί^ουσα (so minor mss. for trriyomri). Dindorf 
supplies ΊΓ*ρθομίμα>', Weil r' ivxerioL The needed sense is given hy 9 knipwu 
See commentary. 

. 480. 'A^oiBfor of the nui. ia metricaUj wroogt and it ia inoonoeivmUe that 

a well-known country could be so atrociously misplaced. Boissonade *Aifo- 
p/oj, Schiitz Χαλυβ/αϊ, Wieseler after Plin. 11. N. vi. 17. 19 "Apa/xias; Hermann 
2αρματάν, Heimsoeth {Witdtrh. p. 488 and dt itileri>ol. romm. alt. p. X) ΧαλκΙ· 
dot (i.e. the Scythian Chalcis ; see Steph. Byz. a.v. XoAxis), B. Foes 'Atpimy. 
jBbirtung 'Apimg ^ or Kipias after Cho. 42λ The latter ia open to grare objec« 
tiona ; aee W. Shidim, p. IS. The poet might treat the quantity of audi η 
word arbitrarily; thns in Pers. 318 he has MSySf and in Pen. 29, 302, 31, 9^7, 
he mnkt'8 the penult of Άρτ€μβάρη$ and Φαρανίάκν^ now long, now short. 

422. Hermann Καυκάσου ir^Aar, Wieseler Καυκάσου λ.4·κα$. — The lemma of 
the Schol. and sereral mss. have viμot^rau The reading of the Med. νίμουσιρ 
haa been retabed for the aake of variety after W^Mrm 412. 

^K-4S0. Hermann restored the responeion, rejecting &A\or and aaanming 
a gap after 431. Cp. 0. Kibbeck Bhein. Mu$. XIV. p. 627, who writes Ιαμίντ* 
ίίκαμάτοΐί ΐΐαί^6μαν 9f6v, and lieimsoeth de pnrcidi in Aeach. fah. Tfirh. conform. 
p. B, who proves similar interpolations for Sept. 885, 912, 9ό2, 996. Heim> 
aoeth conjectorea cM/iv #tdv (to other mss. for tfcie ) Ιαμίη^. That Ακαμακ· 
<ni4rn9 (Ala^rraM'rsiir) K^uum oomea from 148 ia ahown in the commentary* 
Ύιτάνα is a gloss on Θί6ν. Even "ArAar m'krKaytt is recognl7.able as an intCf^ 
polatinn. — Before ονράνιάρ rt ττόΚον'Ψΐβ expect the idea 'Earth.' Hermann 
'ArKayros ίητίροχον σθίνοί κραταιόν, %ί yav ούράριόν rt. Halm {Lectt. Aeschyi. Mo- 

nach. 1835) Άτλα^β" hs oier ifiTfpfxwp x$o»ht (χθονϊίχ was given by Scliiitz) 
epvrmh, Lndwig and Pleltner (Beilr^ xm KriUk a. MrM* twn AuA. Agtm. 
a. ehfik* AwUff. p. 23) U alv for %$ (hut ah meana *landp' not 'earth 

For 6woaTtt'd(ti Hermann, to get the idea of carrying, writes ντοσηγάζη aftMT 
Hesych. ertya.- βαστάζα, ίητομίνα, Suidas (s.v. 

ββ^ταζόρταρ, Acsch. Frg. 298 irarpin (tc. "ArAorref) /iiy tar pp άΒ\ορ ούρορο^τίγη. 



Digitized by Google 



AFPENmX. 



171 



DMoif λχβτ erwiCu* Tim notion of «τ«Μί(«ν is to bo veteined, on noeonnt 
of whit foUom (we oommcntary). The sense of carrying is prolmble only for 
στί·)*ιν. Reiponsion may be produced by writing, for instance, μόνο» S« wp6c- 

4881. Dindorftranipowtr niter "AlSof. Hoinuoeth conjecturei J^ijS^f 
for fcra^jpict and <^m5«k for atiw9ntrw» 

442. Koechlj (p. 402) Bporois i' (ΰρ4\ματα, Meineke 5c πρά-γματα, Fr. W. 
Schmidt (Snhira Cn'tt'ra, Nen-StreUte 1674) rk 9^ βρτΜ 4ίφ^ματα. The nu. 

reading is riglit ; bti- roimnentaiy. 
446. Meineke etnToiav. 

460 ff. Potion ndin*— On feki ipt t, mo G. Cnrtiut Studim z. Gr. «. Lot. 
eramm, L p» 807. 

468. Dobree 6Sovs, from Stob. Ed. Fhys. i. 1; Hermann ^voeis. That 
tiiraytiTOft belonj^g aleo to kmoxis is noted by Heiinsocth Wiederh. p. 43. 

461. Uemtteriiuit (on Lucihu I. p. 88) /iv^Mqs (and '^ραμμέτ»»» τ· σΰν&*9ίν). 
Hnnunn't mmil^ * nnlto i^tltti et coniniodint enm t^pirrto ganitlTo oonhm* 
gitnr ttrfiwvff^i^um ai NM«er ex |ie«««yi4n^ eeiet intellifendmn/ cmnot 
ontweigh the coniensus of the mss. and Stobneni. Nor It it quite tnie tint 
νΐονσΰιν is to be supplied for ipy^mip from μουσομ^τορΛ. 

463, ]{( rmaim understands σώμασιν of the mss. as the bodies of the riders 
be compares σωματη-γύί, σωματη-γ*^^. But tliis docs not eompori with ^«ιτ/λαιβΊ, 
nor with the thought tmtn * · . μοχΘημάτω» yipwrtt, 

472. Brandt «<ms4Iw akir 4irfef«Xf b vwr vJUb>p» Hemuin «#r«v- 
#« alf^r ιτίιμ* imafeXMls ψρβιΛρ, κβιΑχ V * » , ictattw kokoHs ϋυμΰι, Hartung v/- 
woy»a^ frV^r ν^μ', Weil wt'irovBas iantht wV> Heimioeth Krit, /Sttui, 203, ai«»f 
vtwofeus τΓτίμ'. See commentary. 

476. Hartung lardoy, Nauck (^Bulletin de PAeoi, d» St. Pa. 1863 p. 34) and 
Meineke (Fhitd. XX. 68) Srea cl (or Λα cl)i Beimeoeth and Weil Unfw^ 
Herwerden (JSxerc. Crit. p. 93) iar^r f7. See commentary on 42. 

494 f. η, for ίχοντ' ηβοι^ρ, ;^4st Wieieler. Her> 

mann assumes instcixd .a lacuna between 494 nnd 495. 

496. Keisig χ&μ' &κραν, Hartung σΰν τ' tucpoiv (better would be σνγκαλχηττά 
r* ifi ύκραν). Sehoeniann interprete ** long baek-piece," *'ehine"; but i| /k^it 
v^tt Hmm^k$ 9%», md 4 ^tfdfrn MAcrrm α(χ4^, 4 ^ 4c»r^ ^jht, 4 U vftm 
Jef4i^ ff. Jtf. p. 036, 23. Hermann ' μακροί» οσψνν dicit, quod ea pars etiam 
caudam comprehendebat.' It is true that the tail of a victim had, acc. to the 
Schol. on Eur. Phwn. 1255 (cp. Ar. Par 1054), special significance in empyro- 
mancy, and possibly a verse lias fallen out after 496, the scribe'i eye having 
wandered from md μακράν | {κίρκοι) to iucpw ίσφνν, Vm the e9φlanation 
given Id ύ» eonunentaiy^ eee Caesar, ad lac 

511. Keck μ' aJca for μοίρα. 

622 Ikimsoeth Α'π'. Sftid. p. 142 roCror for rSpif S'. 

636. Hermann and Bergk μάλα μβι τΛ' ίμμ4ροι. Weil τοΰτ' for τόΐ'. 



Digitized by Google 



172 



APPENDIX. 



641. 'Excidisse videtur adverbium " criideliter " significane' (ΗβπηΜΜΐ). 
Dindorf ·γυιι>ψ$όροι$» Uartung 9uoi> Ueiuieoeth μνρίοιι ίίμαχ tiaimuJ^evmr 

μοχθίιμασιν, 

548 1 lOr Ittf Y*^/*?t Reiiig a^τϋηf1^mβiιmt (γτ nMkm potitioii), Dindorf 
mM»φ (m unatteeled word) tmS^ Ifeinelw «Ατ4ιθ·«λ«« {8ηΛ, 1068), Weil 
eU^pmr -γνύμαν^ Heimsoeth {de tnterp. eVMIR. oA. ]». XI) a^tifovAlf (Ute Ofvek). 

See commentary. — Dindorf W for <^ίρ·. 

648. Rcisig atrT6yttpo» (just so in C'Ao. 31U ϊσοτίμοφον has arisen from όκτΙ- 
/uHpoy with Ισο- superscribed). Hermann in 668 \4χ·$ tit for ^αί λβχοι. 

0fiO ff. Hemumn ΙφμΜ^β» fipor&vt Dindorf oArarc 0wthf rkit At^f ίφμηΛβ^ 
hffpBv* It teems belt to keep 9mrmv and in 600 wciAnp (generally wMnt, «ftw 
other tu88., is read). 

659. That Hesione here, as elsewliere, is sister of the Oceanids, not, as 
Hermann thiuics, of Prometheus, appears from the statement that the Oceanids 
•ing the bridal eong. 

061. On lo in art» see B. Bngelmann iU /owe, Haiae 1808^ and JrehHoL 
Zeit. III. p. 37. 

564. Dindorf after Goelt and BobortelU wwimui. U. Stephanvs vtSwi β* 

θλ<Κ<{. 

668. Dindorf with Schleusner (on Et. M. p. CO, 8) oAcD Za, Hernianu with 
Monk lUf »« «5. For the meaning, see Ahrens PAt'/ol. XXHI. 200. 

670. Uneseler MXiov 1^*, Koeclilj f^Mm* Thomas (Af findk. Qd» Λλζ, 

1859, 49, p. 885) QaXtplv &μμ. 

blbi. Hartnng ΰ-κνοκέτβν. — Hermann Αγανσι» {ftaitfai or x^ej^t) wA^rai ; 
Dindorf supplies wiKtv. ^ 

598. Hermann ttdrrpots {pp^ms) or ««η^σι^. 

001. Hermann snppliee'Hpai from the Schol. r«i)r ^^HfOii hut the βηΐιοί· 

iast evidently did not have "Hpas in his text. A geneial designation is more 

suitable ; this can scarcely be anything else than i^Kmif- 
613. Fr. W. Schmidt d K\tit'hy ώφ^Αημα. 

623. Herwerden iitud. Crit. in Poet. Seen. Gr. 1872 p. 00, thinks this verse 
interpolated. 

604. Hermann is incBned to suppose that the words h 9*i ywMai, revra 

m2 yfi4«rfTttt, quoted by tlie Schol., haTO fallen oat after this verse. 

628. Cobct ybv. I^ct. p. 655, in proof of the long α in e^fijoi, adduces the 
pun in Aristot. Rhet. tii. ii. 2 θρ·ίττη$ tl and θράττ^ι et. 

629. Brunck μασσον % ws, following a reading cited by Tumebns. Blmsley 
suggested /to^iwr % *μΛ, Hermann ^ifiiwer £y 4μβΙ, Dindorf adiqpted iw; 
but agiUnst this Foerster de attmeHiimt ustt Ae$eh, p. 28 (*conswtanemn non 
est modum curnndi ct rem ipsam ad quam cnra spcetat inter so comparari '). 
The ws of the niss. is defended, with the examples given in the (commen- 
tary, by Bekker Uomerische Blatter p. 314, Meineko Fhilol. XIX. 237, Schoe- 
mann Xeftre ven dim Etdet^Uen p. 233. Schoemann oomes to the conclnsion 
tliat As af tw the comparative haSf logical!/ at least» as good warrant as 41^ or 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



173 



ai the German a/s and wie, which ooireipond to in in meaning. See Gd. 
Am. 1862 II. p. 789 f . 

636. Kibbcck incline* to throw out this verae a« an interpolation, μ ai to 

obt iin tho frpqutnitly recurring^ s^Toup of four verses. It is more reaiooahle 
to make i'rouiuUieus'a five verses correspond to lo's first five. 

642. MeU. (and most mse.) ϊΛΰρομαι^ with the addition •yp. αισχύνομΜ. 
Moat editon have slighted the genuine tradition and adopted a poor conjec- 
ture, for «&τχ<ι«|Μ« it nothing more. Wieeeter ορίνομαι. 

657. Weil prefers ννκτίφοη-α φάσματα (after Soph. El. 602). 

677. Tf Kp-f;yriv Canter (cp. Schol. Λ κα\ vphs tV Αίρνην tV wny^v) for 
Kdpyns άκρηί' η ot the Med. Blomfield ακΎ-ην T( htpmit, Ileisig and Mermann 
Acpvqr τ' is atcriy. Frobabl/ the rending άκρην ie dne to a gloss κρήνης writ- 
ten over ναμΛ (A/pnfr rc νάμα). Cp. Frg. 890 tmpas rt Afpinff, Ear. Phom, 120 
Atpvala νάματα. 

680. Person a'cpviSios αύτοι^ ^o'^m, Gaisford (on Ilephaest. p. 242) i^ei^fifs 
μ6ρο$, Hermann alcpviSta, Wicscler αίφνηδΐ! (cp. Hermann's note). 

686. Koecld^f (p. 403) (χθιστορ (cp. //. ix. 312). This wouid be in place 
if the aentimeui were like that of 1009. 

€88 ff. Hed; effrer* »Ar»r* iftx^f^: 8ctioI. uid eeveral mea. 9tfx»wr.<— Her* 
xnann ουπωηυτ' ουπωττοτ' with sonie niss. ; Dindorf thinks something laokinp, 

and sn<igestS οΰνοτ' ούποτ τ}ύχουν &prpoiS ίμθΊ% i<V τταρηί/νοι/ί μοΧΐϊσθαι 
\0yout tls aKoky ίμάν, Schoenianu o6wot' ούπάποτ', Heimsoeth Arit. Slud. p. 221 
ίΐΰχόμαν TOiouffte aKvOpohs /uoActier^ai. Wecklein ofhroff {^'') othror'. — Her- 
mann w^μaτa^ λύμΛΐ^ ίμφ4κ** 9^ Heineke ZSimskr, βτ JUterA, 1844 
p. 11 ^xsv0 (cp. 8tob. Fhr. 88, 53 fievcp < I^t βϋΗΐρον^ o8r«t i φ9άρο$ 
ίχοχΜΤαρ ψυχή·* άραψήχίΟι T^intlorf δ(ίματ' ίμαν ίμφάκα κ4»τρψ ψ^ζφίλ' ^υχάν, 

Weil's emendation seem'^ tin mo8t arailable; he eapporte ^χα» by Eum. 101. 
706. Hartung θομ^ ίμβακ'. 
70βι. Hermann rpf^paon, after lome mee. 

712 f . The mis. have ixK iJuvripoa ydttdtif, Tnmebns ird9«s» Elmtley γ 
Μ, Hartnng έλλλ Μσσάσι» ir0Sa, Hermann Αλλλ ν»Γ α\ιστό>Όί?. Λ gloss 

^Sas, written over γι/Τα (TTesych. yv7a' μ/λη, xeTp/j re <fol irtiSfs":. r rise to 
the word Γύποδατ, wliich was fn>K'ir(1 to be the name of a people (Γηη-οιδίί, 
Gepidae). — Meineke (Philoi. ΧΛ.. TiH) supposes a gap between τηκάζαν and 
Αλλ* (ού irpoffiiyopoi {cVotff Wxaurii'). Jos. Mcjer (p. 10) proposes to insert 
720-731 after 718 ; Foss (p. 24) argues for a lacuna after 713. 

717. Hermann, from the passages quoted in the commentary, infers that a 
verse like σμ(ρ9νο7ε 'Apdfrjy κνμασιν βρυχώμΐνον has fallen ont. See on the 
other hand Weil's note. Robortelli has )i{ets S' Άράξην. — Reisig proposes to 
put 717-728 after 791. 

732. Nauck Kifof 9o\6s, 

735. Elmsley 'Ασίί' for Άσιά$'. 

738. Heimsoeth Wieflerh. p. 97 iw4ffKn^P (cp. Per*. 102, 614, 740). But 
htippi^iv is more characteristic. 



Digitized by Google 



174 



APPENDIX, 



741. Vor fo^iwm V cp. Ag. 1200, whidi Bdger hu emended to Ιύί\6βρψ V. 
Abrau, de cran «t apkutr, p. 84, doubU the aplttere^ of < in iw, and reqiUret 

μχίΖίποι νρο<Η.μίΜ$, Wieseler μηί' fumy iv ψροιμίοΐί. 

760. Med. itTttv rivie μαθ^Ίν σοι (ν troi in litiira) wdpa. Tumehm τώ»·?ί croi 
μνΑΰ» wdfKU Scliutz CODjectures ruvif σοι Yn9tiy πάρα, Weil ruyb' iap$nyat πάρα. 
The corruption of the passage is due to a superscribed TUpit^ hy which cm 
mm crowded oat, and had to tie put in later, io that <rf ys y | f/wM (or yty«M' 
Nu, cp. Cho. 772 γα^β^} onlj ηfβΛ4y was left. 

761 f. Meineke axijirrpa 8J (rrtp-fjafrat or V kw^f^^atrtu* — On syif eM§ 
«ντον cp. Haupt /. c. p. 3. — Ludwig nwii^pmv* 

766. Brunck e«/ur^v for ^όν, 

770» Other nue. have vylv Ua «λ^ Mid λιΜ for λχ/htt, Dhidoif wAl^y 
*« Sffir^r AuAS, Hartung rAi^jr iyk tMs im Avltft, Wieeeler λ·^ (t.«. 

ivaX'.'f'f ίί) for iy. 

776. l^lomfield /x^ n, TTermann ravH}« 7'. In the latter <»ee it ehonld be 

κάϊ μ)) crtavTTjs y'. See on J 48. 

780. The change to tl -κάν^αν is unwarranted ; and 70^ iorbids our making 
% vipMr ... 1^ an independent ^needon. 

7β2. On the change to roiirocr eee Weehlein iSKatfim p. 40. Heimeoeth 
JTn'i. iSfurf. 247 &τ</ΐ(ίσρτ Ifirovr. 

794 f. TTermann Φορ>ηηΊ'5ί? for αί Φ»ρκίβ<$, and 797 offre ν^κτίροτ. — Wie- 
eeler ttmtv6<^pKoi (^ioilowing ilesych. ^opK0y * Acuxt^f, νολΜ^**, /Wtiy, aad £ur. 
JBneeA. ISflS wsAi^x^r «Αην») or κνκ*νκ({^υ^ο«, itvnr0K^au 

801. Elmilej roimrroy ly σβι, Blomfleld rei^Bt e«t: hot eee We(&- 
lein Cb«« ^/liyr. p. SO.^-Palejr'e coqjeotnre fpetfttw (for ^pe6pmf) ia valiae- 
lees. 

803. Dindorf dnKaryus. 

806 IX. VVieeeier n\ouT<uy6firopoy. — filmsley γηι. Bergk (who treats, la 
Jakrh, fir PhUot, 81, 400 of the warrvrfSfat λίμπι) Κ«λαιιιβν, Wieeeler mKk^ 

817. Dindorf ^ταν8ίτλα(·» Cp* 0. Fr. Miiller de pedibus solutts, p. 15. 
822. TTermann thinks fpt wplv jfro^etia possible, and Koechlj (p. 

commends this reading. 

829. Person ydrtSa, perhaps rightlj. Cp. Dindorf Lex. Aesch. *.v. yiwetw, 
Meineke λΑτ«9«. 

832. Nauck, Krit. Demerk. 188-5, proposes tamerWt Φ^φατηγόροι. 

835. Turnebus taeaft «i. Dindorf ' hie versus aut dekndus est ant ez 
duobus versibus defectis conflatus.' That only μ*\λονσ' fataSat is to be 
struck out as a gloss, was seen hy Hartung ή μάκαψ' <ΐ), Heimeoeth Wit- 
dtrh. p. 177 (κλ(ίον«κ» Λ η), Weil (el r^v Hkewtaf)* For the thonght, see 
commentary. 

838. Weil assumes a gap after this rerse. But the required idea, 'doneo 
ad hanc orbis extremam nipem venires,' lies in the present χηψΑίζ,ϋ, 

839. Probably μίκκανβ' ά v0vtms μυχ6$ should be written. 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



175 



818 if. MadTig(il</v.M.p.lfl2)r(At^lv«^Mi. Diodoff , with Blmtley, 

dirowi out 849, thinking it to have replaced a lost rersc. Hermann believes 
a verse to be lost after 849, such as ιτα,ύσαί τ« μόχβνν rSpSe ftrvft -γόνον f iifter 
SuppL 312). Heimsoeth Wiederfierst. p. 459 takes κα) 9iyStf μόνον as a gloss, 
and writes ina^vv r' αχαρβΐΐ χ^ψΐ φιτύ€ΐ -γόνον. Wieseler writes ^ίνιτημ άψύν 
for -γ«ρνημάτων ; Heimioeth φιτυμάτ^. All mie needlem ohangM. (In διφρΙ, 
676 91φ ihoiild be written for iB(^) 

858. The Med., with most mn.,9i|p(i$ffo*>rff. Weil defends this, remarking 
that βηρΰ^ and θηρΐν^η- often mean seize in Aeschylus. Dindorf Bnptioyres, 
after some mss. The poet would have written Oupiffoyres, had he not pre- 
ferred the preseut (C'Ao. 493 Dindorf has emended to Stt i^pidns), Cp. Sept. 
406 iMUTf^roi by flitt handt μν/τν^ΨΤβΛ by second. 

859 f. σα>μάτ(Λν must refer to die maidens, not to the yonfha. Nanck, 
Krit. Demerk. 1885, requires ^orSv il σνμάτοβ» efpfft SrSs. Hermann a-isumos 
a hicnna between 5^{«rai and θηΚνκτόνφ. Others read ^αμ^ντα (so ;i luinor 
ms.) or ίιψίντβα. The fault seems to lie in Βίξ^ται : Uartung Kkdy^crui, Schoe- 
mann (Plibl. ZVIL 888) S* <v^<tw . . . Kyct ίημ^ρτω^, W. Hofiniann (JM» 
fir PAtY. 86^ 688) Sc^mu . . . 'Ap«t δβψΛρτΜ^. The transition from I* «(^«τμ 
to ti δφται was probably due to the lack of the usual caesura. Aoooffding 
to Merkel's reproduction, the Med. has if, St^erai, i.r. 5'. ^>('ζ(ται. 

870. Hermann, with Schutz, for The scholia which Hermann 
adduces as confirmation belong to 876. 

878. As seTeral of the other mss. warer in the position of Ik rfiyfc (τΑιΊ* 

4κ Wrvy ίμ^, 4κ yt6*m» ψ6Μ μβ, iit ηόνκν ruu 4μ4, vipmv των έμ«), it is likely 
that the Med. reading κλανο'ί is a conflation of K\ei»hs and fm (i.e. tpos and 
mr), and r&vit a later supplement. So τ^^οισι «λ«(τ^> Im ftimtv ίμ4 
would be the original. Cp. Philoi. XXXI. p. 727. 

8T4 f . Hermann, from eod. Quelf Τιτβτΐι Mw, Heimsoeth Trnwls f — 
Some mse. have x^mv for Jjyou (cp. Pert. 718). 

884. For tliu int( rpretation, see W. Stndien p, 8. 

894. Weil μτιιτοτί τοί μ', keeping in 887. 

898. Hermann, rejecting Doederlein's explanation (on Soph. 0. C. 563), 
"virginitas mortalium conubium detrectans," interprets "rirginitas non amans 
aliettina mariti i. e. expers connbiL" 

901 fif. Elmsley and Hermann make strophe and antistrophe. Hermann 

(μοί δ/ y' ?Tf (?rf for Ζτι Pauw) μίν 6μαλ}>? δ yiμos, &<po$oi, ovSi δ«8ια. Schoe- 
mann rightly pronounces ow iiSia a gloss upon &φοβο5, and conjectures /wo} St 
τίμιοί όμαλί»! yάμΰs. Dlndorf 4μβΙ {* ^Tt ^ir όμαΧ^ί άyaμos & βίοϊ ιτατ/>6ί 

U^ots, Weil ίμύ V tlHi ίβϊύΛ* i ydμos ίψοβύΐ, cMwt. It is better to 
change ΒοτιμβΜΐιαλ^ of the Med. to Si πΛμΛΡη ίμβύώί. — In die next Tcrse» 

Musgrave and Blomfleld omit Btwy, Schiitz and Dindorf omit fptts {κρ(ΐσσ6νων 

ίμοΰ θίών άφυκτον). — Dindorf άιτοΚίμιστιη Λη<1 ydo'uav- Atbi. — Wf.il, with 
Meint'ke {Philoi XIX. 232, revoked ibid. 704 writes τί hv yt»olμav. The hia- 
tus T( occura uuiy in comedy, though Aeschylus has τί oZv, 



Digitized by Google 



176 



907 f . AgiUnit the reading of other mis^ eMMSif ^n»r mnd veHov, Her* 
in«mi rightly holds to the Medicean text. 

917. I'orson τινά(τ<τ<»ν xufi w»piwy6w, /3fA«s, Weil Tu4ia9m» wvprn-viw xsfM 
B4Kos. See commentary. 

9S3. Blomfield fipom-ds, Weil ύτ(ρφ4ρορτα. 

9ββ. L. Schmidt rfivSe T^s κακδν. 

937. Rutherford, Class. Review II. p. 261, συ μ^ν wpoceixov. 

941. Nauck (Bulletin de I'Acad. ώ· St. IViersb. 1863 p. 35) τ*» Aih$ kirptM* 

94β. For irapSvra, wp sliould perhaps write ττροΗντα (HH). 

As tlie Med. has irphs ... τ* (with ώ» written above by another hand), 
Dindorf a conjecture, trpits Λ r* (lee 006) eeema appoaite. Hermann nnder- 
atanda irp^t »ν vOf the other maa. in the aame wnae. But on thia theoiy the 
tense of iKvlrrti remaina unexplained. Hence Elmsley is right in requiring 
vph^ without W. See on 248. — for iicriMri the editor formerly oonjec- 

tured iKiriTTTOt. 

965. Med. κα9ώρισα^, with t altered to ο by the same hand. Hermann 
nofrvfytrmit which ia not auitable here. The ending might rather auggeat 

to ue κα9^ρ/ι»σαι» and this Ko^p/uuras, eapecially aa κβ0ηρμόσθαι and καθιιρμάσθαι 
are elsewhere confused. For κα9^ρμασα$, hast planted {or fixed), cp. lleejrcb. 
Ιρμάζβι · σττ}ρΙζ(ΐ, and ?ιρμασίν * ωχύρωσ^ν, Ag. 1005 ftraiaty άψακτον ίίρμα. 

968-970. In the mes. continued to Proraetheue. Eriurdt gave the right 
aaaignmenl. Dindorf keeps the ma. armngemenk, Init thinks 070 sputioua, 
with Kiehi. Ribheck throw* out 998-070. Flach {Jakrb.fur FhittL 120^p. 890) 
conjectures roht itn^rea jcfitAp. The right view ia Ket^'a (Joftrk fUr PhUol. 

81, 840), who assumes a pjap before 970. 

974. Valckenaer (on Eur, Phoen. 032) adopts from a minor ms. σνμφορα$ 
(cp. Soph. 0. T. 045, Thuc. vi. 28). Tlie dative Hermann explains " propter 
caaoa tuoa," and Weil defenda it by Cho. 81. 

980. For ΠΡ. ώμοι, ΕΡΜ. riM% %ώ§, Lachmann (rfa CAor. Syst. p. 124), 
Meineke and K, Schnoidcr liave put ΠΡ. &μοι, ΕΡΜ. ώμοι; r6it Ztvs, because 
an ikVTiKa^-fi occurs nowhere else in Atscliylus. This ia riglit, except that 
&μοι^ τ<{δ€ should be written. Cp. Wcckicin Studten p. 40. The traditional 
infaffpretation of τ^{« Z«6t r^hnt oic M^«r« (Bothe: *IoTem id vocaba- 
Inm none atque uti eo negat, ut qui nanqnam doleat, aed perpetna fmatnr 
felicitate') doea not auit the context. 

986. Hermann &(rrf iraiH μί (cp. Heimsoeth Indir. (Iel»>rl. p. 15). 

1001. Cp. Valckenaer on £ur. Hipp. 305, Elmsley on iSoph. O. T. 445, 
M. Haupt, /. c. p. 6. 

1000 f. In obedience to a hint of KTi^ala, the roa. reading ia here 
raatored, inatead of the editor'a former conjecture \ιάζ€ΐ (cp. Hesych. λια^<^ 
μίνοΐ' σκιρτωντίί). Hcimsoeth's alteration (Indir. Ueberl. p. οό), δάχτω»- for 
Smi&y (after Schol. A) seems also needless in view of the passage quoted in 
the commentary, Eur. Hipp. 1223. Coenen (see on 100) proposes ffφaδtfζus 

for λια^^ί. 



Digitized by Google 



APPENDIX. 



177 



1013. Against the commonly adopted conjecture of Stanley, μ(ΐον, the 
refifliiT!,' μίΐζον of tlie mss. is defended by Halm {f.fctt. Aesch. p. 9). Cp. also 
Sclioinann Mantissa Animad. (O/'uscu/.. III. p. b7j. If a change were to be 
made* μφρ^9 /utaw or nther fit »»r % μη94ν would be necestary. 

1017 f. Nauck π^μφίγι fiffirri^ . . . τΛτίφ ffw{<t vipSt, and 1028 tmnepd^ei 

1021. Reisi^ 8' ίτι, Hermann δ* σοι. 

1022 f. Urunck and Dindori 0,(70$ with a lesser ms. Cp. W. Curae Epigr. 
p. 63. — Hdnuoolb Witdtth. p. 480 9άμβ!T9t μ$κ4»9ρυοι>, Weil σώματοι kvtos 

1031. Med. (φιμμ(νο$ (ft altered from another letter by first hand). Com* 

monly ειρ-ημίΐΌ$ is adopted from otlicr mss. Hartunfj ίτΊ)τυμο%, Wieseler ippa' 
μί'ι/οΓ. F. W. Si^hrnidt A></. Slud. I. άλλ' καρ^ίιΐί ΐΐρ-ημίνοχ. Foriiiorly the 
editor wrote ΐίμαρμ4νο!, now ορθονμ^νοί {cotifirming, maintahiintj itselj ) follow- 
ing Hdt. Tu. 103. 

1084 f . Heimsoeth JBr/t. Slud. p. 347 ^piwrtCt Sw/tovAfor ^pop^uts A|tMi- 
yov rrrh<rv tot/. Weil supposes a gap between 4τ4^ >^nd irere, thinking 

meaningless. See commentary. 

1037 ff. Sciiiitz regards the words ivayf . . . νιθοΰ as an interpolation, and 
Hermann and Bernhardy (Gr, Lit. II. 2 p. 271 3) are Inclined to the same 
view. See, however, commentaiy on 196. 

1040. That the following anapaestic systems correspond antithetically 
was remarked by Hermann Elem. Doct. Afetr. p. 78 ί. 

1048 f. Sciiiitz κναα oh nirrov. li is better, with Weil, to omit τ* after 
ουρανίνν in the next verse. 

1062. Hermann 'praeferenda Tidetur apnd Aeschylnm antiqnior forma 
er^pteSt, qua Tersn qnoque 174 usua est* 

1060. For Mpttwalfii' of the msa., It seems necessary to write μ)ι (Λ 
■irapavaifiv. See the examples in coromentai7> and 627, 787, where also vit was 
originally omitted in the Med. 

1057. Person ci ^ιηδ' ατυχύν τι, Wellauer ti τρίβ τιίχρ τί χολα, Dindorf 
4 roSS« τ^χΐ} ; ri χαλ^* Hermann cf y σΦΡ ι&χρ τι χαλ^, Heimsoeth Wiederk, 
p. 250 fl δ* e3 rh τύχρ, τί χαλα. 

1068. T?Othc Tols yap τρο^ότα^. 

1081. Ilartuns believes that two anapaests have fallen out after σ(σά· 
λιυται; see on 1090. The dipody corresponds to tlie tetrapody, as Sept. 
1060, 1076. Cp. Westphal Grteek, Metrik, 2d edition, p. 177, W. Studien, 
p. 70. 

1087. On account of the contraofeed form and the lengthened middle syl- 
lable of ivriwvovv, Kiehl (p. 79) proposes νάντων ίίποδ€ΐκννμ(να στάσιν auriiryoov. 
Dindorf would simply throw αποδακνύμ(^α out, or regard it as a gloss on 
another word (Weil αιτίιτνοον στασιαζόμίνα). Wieseler and Meincke ά^τιά· 
wwow (cp. Hesych. ^ι/τιό^ω» · ivtaniw fpovfiy, and ivrtaararMv) or Αττιάνονκ 
See commeataty. 



Digitized by Google 



178 



APPENDIX. 



1090. To make this system exactly like iU correspondiDg eyetem, Her- 
nnnn iiuerts i <& before & μητράι. See on 1081. — Keck Jdirb. fur 
PhM» 81» 486 gives a differeDt inlerpfetation ; be thinln that Pronetheiu 
doee not mroke bia mother and Aether, bat only Aether, " my moCbei'i Joy." 



Ox TBB FbAGMBNTS of TBS Τίμομ^βΑί λνόμιΟΜ^. 

ΤΙ. For χαΚΐίοκ4ρανΐΌρ Hermann conjectures xaXKoutlpairyov, Bothe χιλιό- 
Kpowoy, Wieseler (O&serv. in Uteogon. Hesiod. p. 10) fi\iK0Kpovv0t' τ< wop' Ώκ<α- 
Ρβν, Weil xoAMrr^povof (cp. χαλκό ν artpvwkp IL zi. 83). But χα^οκίραυν» ie 
lyDonjmoai with χύΜΛβΎ4ρντ», See comm^taiy, Lobeck Mtvtwr rp*^. 

▼I. Hermann «ov fi» Heimsoeth (βΛ inUrpol. comm. alL p. IX) itkS$t for 
r»Sre. See commentary. 

VH. If{«r for ij{«t Stanley. Meiueke i^tt. — i8por£i' is Hermann's supple* 
ment. — δίκ«λλ' for 9ίκ4^λη$ IluUtein. 

XX. Sfn HivU for ifnrtT^p 9^, wvoia t/ tw rwmtw, tt^vrn for 1am Guaabon 
and Benttey. The farther change ol ftp^tam to στρόμβο» teemi needf nl, be- 
cause βρόμο» accords ill with KaTatyiCotfra and with άι/οφιτόσρ . . . ιτίμφίΎΐ σχπττρί- 
ψα5. — Tlie four verses fv9uav . . . Αφνοι l\i\vy would insert above, after 791, 
writing xtpuaap in 792. But the following words ίστ' tur ίξίκρ make again&t 
this. See on 711. — The two renei ίξ(υλαβ4ή» . . . Λ,τμαί Nauck, with Coning- 
ton, ascrlbet to the eatyr play ΤΙρβμφ6χ, 

X. 6. Meineke σ« for σ' δ, Cobet σ' ο'κτ(ρ(7 ιτατ^ρ. — 7. ντ€ρσχίί>ρ for 
ύίΓοσχίΐρ Casnubon. — 8. σν βαλων for ννμβαίίών Salnuuiua. — 9. διιένη» 
Leopardtts, διώσα Dobreci for ξρώσ§ι. 



Digitized by Google 



'Ν. 



Digitized by Google 



COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 



BOITKD UHDKB TBM SUPKBTUION OF 

John Williams Wuitb, Pu.D., Profeswr of Greek in Harvard ί/niversUjft 

Thomas D. Sstxour, Μ.Λ., IliUhouse Pra/essor of the Greek Languagfe 

and Literature in Yale College. 

With the cooperation of eminent scholars, each of whom ia responrible for 
the details of the work in the volame whieh he edits. 

rpHIS Bffiriee ift intended to include the works either entire or selected 
of all the Greek authors eoitable to be read in Atnmcan colleges. 
The Tolumes contain an Introduction, Text, Notes, Rhythmical Schemes 
where necessary, an Appendix including a brief bibliography and 
critical notes, and a full Index. Ιτι accordance with the prevailing 
desire of teachers, the notes are placed below the text ; but in order to 
accommodate all, and, in particular, to provide for examinations, the text 
is printed and bound separately. AU except text editions are bound 
both in cloth and in paper. Large Ponon type and clear diacritieal 
marks onphasize distinctioDS and minimize the strain upon the student's 
eyes. 

Tlio publishers no Ioniser supply the text editions free of charge with 
the text-and-note iulitioiis, Init send free of cliari^e to any teacher of 
Greek, on his application, as many copies of the text as he may desire 
for use in the class-room and in examinations, in number not to exceed 
the copies of the text-and-^ote edition purchased by the class* CSopies 
of the text edition may still be had separately, bound only in paper, at 
the uniform price of forly cents each. 

* 

The fcHaudng Voltm€9 are ready: 

Aeschines against Cteslphon ("O/i the Crown ")■ Edited on the basis of 
Weidner's edition, by Professor Rafos B. Richardson, Ph.D., ofDortmamk 
CoUege. 

Edition with Text and Notes : 270 pp. Cloth, f 1.40. Paper, |1.10. 
TasKt Bditton: 7β pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

Aristophanes, C/w<fs. Edited on the basis of Kock's edition, by Professor 
IL W. Hiimphrcys, Ph.D., LL.D., of the Univenitjf of Virginia, 

Edition with Text and Notes : 252 pp. Cloth, 91.40. Paper, #1.10. 
Text fidttton: 88 pp. Faper» 40 cents. 



Digitized by Google 



COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 



Earipldesy Baeehantes. Edited on the basis of Wecklein'a edition, bjr 

rrofeseor I. T. Beckwith, Pli.T)., of Trinity College. 

Iidition with Text aud Notes : 146 pp. Cloth, $1.26. Paper, 96 centa. 
Text Bdition: ϋ4 pp. Paper, 40 centa. 

Euripides, Iphigwia wwng Hn TmrimtB* Edited by Frofeeior Iteac 

Flagg, Ph.D. 

Edition with Text and Notes : 107 pp. Cloth, #1.40. Paper, 91.10. 
Text EditioQ : OU pp. I'uper, 40 cents. 

Homer. IntrodmHon to the Languuff9 aad ¥ww of Momor* By FnrfeMor 

Seymour. 

104 pp. Cloth, 75 cente. Paper, 60 cents. 

Homer, fliad, BooH /.-#//. Edited on the basil of the Ameis-Hentae edition, 

by Professor Seymour. 

Bdition with Text and Notes : 2;^5 pp. Cloth, #1.40. Paper, f LIO. 
Text Edition : pp. Paper, 40 ceuU. 

Homer, Iliad, Books IV -¥l. Edited on the baaaa oi the Ameie-Hentie edition, 

by Profi'SHor Scvniour. 

Edition with Text and Notes : 220 pp. Cloth, $1.40. Paper, $1.10. 
Text Edition : GO pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

Homer, Odyssey, Books l.-IV. Edited on the basis of the Ameis-llentze 
edition, hy Professor B. Perrin, Ph.D., of Adelbert C'oiiege of Western Reserve 
Oniversitif, 

Bditloii with tat and Note*: 829 pp. Cloth, $1.40. Paper, $1.10. 
Tbxt Bditton : 76 pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

Plato, Apology and Crito. Edited on the basis of Cron's edition, bj Professor 
L. Dyer, B«A. (Oxon.). 

Bdltioii wltb Text and Notea: 204 pp. Cloth, #1J0. Paper, f 1.10. 
Teatt Bditton: 6P pp. Ptipcr, 40 cents. 

Plato, Oorgim. Edited on the basis of the DeuschleO^ edition, hy 
GoRiales Lodge, Ph.D., AseoeitOe In JSrgn Mawr Cb//ejfe. 
Edition with Text and Notes : 308 pp. doth, $1.66. Pkper, $1.36. 
Text Bditton: 118 pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

Plato, PreH^mo. The commentary of Sauppe translated with additions, 
by Professor J. A. Towle, B.A., tflewa Oo^ge, 

Edition with Text and Notes : 170 pp. Cloth, $1.26. Paper, 06 cents. 
Text Edition: 00 pp. Paper, 40 cents. 



Digitized by Google 



COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 



Bophocles, Antigone Edited oa the baiia of Wolff's edition, Xtj PMfeMor 

M. L. D'Oogp, I'll 1) , JJ..7> , nf the Univertity of Michigan. 

Edition with Text and Notes : 100 pp. Cloth, 91.40. Paper, f 1.10. 
Text Edition : 69 pp. Paper, 40 cent«. 

Thucydldee, Book I. Edited on the basis of Claseen'e edition, bj tbe Ittt 

Professor C T), Morris, Μ .Λ. (Oxon.), of Johns Hopkins University. 

Edition with Text and Notes : 350 pp. CloUi. |1.β6. Pftper. 91.36. 
Text Siditioii: 91 pp. Paper, 40 cento. 

Thucydides, Book V. Edited on the badt of ClMWn'i aditioB, bj Buold 

North Fowler, Ph.D., nf PhiU{}>s Acadfmy, Exeter. 

Edition with Text and Notes 2 Η pp. Cloth, #1^. Paper, 91.10. 
Text Sdyition: 67 pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

Thucydldee, Book ¥11. Edited on the basis of Classen's edition, bj 

Professor Charles Forster Smith, Ph.D., of Vanderbilt Unioersitt/. 

Editioa with Text and Notes : 202 pp. Cloth, 91^. Paper, 9U0. 
Text Bdi t iop; 68 pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

Xenophon, Hollonica l.-IV. Edited on the basU of BflehaeBichjits's edition, 

by Professor Irving J. Manatt, Ph.D., LL.D. 

Edition with Text and Notes : 28β pp. Cloth, Paper, %iM. 

Text Bdition: 138 pp. Paper, 40 cents. 

The /(Mowing Volumes are in preparatUm: 

Aooehylviy PartAMW and nvme^mn; Aado^dea; ikriatopluuM% 
Bffd9 and Knigbi9: DemoallioiMi^ Ptwate φνΗαη; ΒητΙρΙιΙβ·» iMM/e; 
Herodotna; Homer, //Am/ and O^^tty: lAieiaii« Sthdrnt DiuhffinB; 
Ityemsua; I^geUm, S$^eied Ontiwia; Flato, taeAet and EtHfyphn: 
Flttteroht 9MM Lin»; Tiieoerltiie; Tlnieydideoi Xmuglbm, 
Imiee Mii. and Mmnon^fiai New ΧΜημΙ^ 7Α· Αμ^μΙ 9f MtB and 
Adit ef ffto JlpotUtt* 

October, ΙΒΟΟί 

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers, 

BosTOH, New Tobi^ and Chicago. 



Digitized by Google 



Digitized by Go 




Digitized by Google 



/ i 



id 



. — ( 



« -I 





Digitiz 




PA 3825 Ρβ 1891 d 
The Prometheus t>our>d of Aeechy 



Stanford University L 




ibrartes 



3 6105 040 546 918 



CECIL H. GREEN LIBRARY 
STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES 
STANFORD, CALIFORNIA 94305-6004 
(650) 723-1493 
grncirc@sulmail.stanford.edu 
All books are subject to recall. 

rOATE DUE 





i()OQl(